And A Star To Lead Her By

AND A STAR TO STEER HER BY Published by Linden Bay Romance, 2006 Linden Bay Romance, LLC, US Florida ISBN MS Reader (LIT) ISBN # 1-905393-23-7 Other available formats (no ISBNs are assigned): PDF, PRC & HTML Copyright © PHILIPPA GREY-GEROU, 2006 ALL RIGHTS RESERVED The work is protected by copyright and should not be copied without permission. Linden Bay Romance, LLC reserves all rights. Re-use or re-distribution of any and all materials is prohibited under law. This is a work of fiction and any resemblance to persons, living or dead, or business establishments, events or locales is coincidental. Edited by B. Perfetti Copy Edited by J. Krouse Cover art by S.L. Carpenter

AND A STAR TO STEER HER BY PHILIPPA GREY-GEROU

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Chapter 1 Nicholas Randolph stood on the upper balcony of the house he and his sister had taken while they were in Philadelphia, looking out over the landscape of the town. To the north and west he could see the spires of Christ Church and the State House, while to the west, the forest of masts in the harbor bobbed and swayed with the swells of the river. The setting sun turned all the brickwork crimson and orange, glinting off window glass and casting long shadows through the narrow streets. He could hear the gentle slap of water against boat hulls and piers mingling with the soft clop of horses jingling their way from New Market back towards their stables in Southwark. It was a melancholy chorus that suited his mood tonight. It had been a good trip, despite their having arrived for the worst heat of summer. Poor Catharine had wilted like a flower until they found that much of the populace escaped north in the summer to the cooler, fresher air along the river of Germantown and beyond. So they had followed, he to begin establishing the trade contacts Father had sent him for and Catharine to explore society as her mother wished. They had returned to the city in September with the others, settling into comfortable daily life. “Nicholas?” Catharine’s voice came through the open French doors, drawing his attention away from the picturesque sunset. “I’m out here.” Rather than wait for him to come to her, she joined him on the balcony. He smiled at the sight of her, dressed in her best lawn for the evening, her hair carefully curled and pinned atop her head like a proper lady. At seventeen, she was already a beautiful woman, with their father’s dark hair and her mother’s wide, lustrous eyes. The time here in America had been good for her, allowing her to flower outside of the hothouse of their home in London. Ten years her senior, Nicholas had always doted on her almost as much as if she were his daughter rather than his sister, so the last six months of watching her develop from a gangly, coltish girl into a graceful woman had been as rewarding for him as it was for her. But now their time here was over. She leaned her hands on the railing, looking out over the darkening town. “It’s so beautiful,” she said wistfully. “Everything’s so clean and open and fresh here. It’s like a brand new world.” He smiled. “I think I have heard it described that way once or twice,” he couldn’t resist teasing her. She flushed prettily but held her ground. “Mock me if you will, but you know it’s true. The people here are able to make choices we can’t even imagine at home. They’re so free here.”

3

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Nicholas knew she was right. The ruling class back in England insisted that the former colonies had behaved like recalcitrant children, but he understood the crushing pressures of monarchy and history and society that had driven the revolt. He felt them constantly in his own life. Given the proper set of circumstances, he couldn’t have said he wouldn’t do the same. He coasted his hand over her hair. “Are you not looking forward to going back home tomorrow, pet?” She hesitated before answering. “I shall be glad to see Mama,” she said finally. “But I can’t be in entirely good spirits when I know what else awaits me.” “You mustn’t worry on it so,” he teased her. “I hear marriage is a blessed institution, and I’m certain you will find a handsome young man of means to sweep you off your feet.” “The only thing that’s certain is that he will be wealthy,” she contradicted him in all seriousness. “And I shall have no say in the choosing. I’m much too valuable for Father to allow that.” He couldn’t argue with her. Money was power, and to Edward Randolph power was everything. He had married Caroline Cabot when Nicholas was seven years old, his own excellent mother in her grave three years from scarlet fever. Caroline brought with her a fortune nearly equal to Edward’s own, but, unbeknownst to him, it was entailed and codified in such a way as to be subject to Caroline’s control only, her first husband sympathetic to her wish to always remain independent. Caroline had done the same after her daughter was born, so that on her death the major portion would go to Catharine for use at her own discretion. Father had been furious, but Nicholas thought there must be some sort of actual affection between the two, because he hadn’t set Caroline aside in favor of a more lucrative match. So all that remained for Edward were his children, and the matches they could make that would improve his fortune. Nicholas’s own had been settled on, to neither party’s satisfaction, before he had departed for America. And judging from Caroline’s letters, Father was closing in on an acceptable partner for Catharine as well. Caroline wasn’t happy about it, but as a woman she had little say in her children’s lives once they left the nursery. Nicholas put his arm around Catharine, hugging her comfortingly. “You mustn’t worry on it. It crinkles your forehead.” She laughed and relaxed as he had intended. “If tonight is to be our last taste of freedom, let us enjoy it. Tomorrow we sail for England, I to marry Constance Adams and settle into a life of mercantile misery, and you to marry whatever ogre Father chooses for you and spit out ten children of various annoying habits who I shall have to employ despite my better judgment.” “Unless they’re all girls,” she corrected him with a giggle.

4

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “Unless they are all girls,” he confirmed. “Which I would highly recommend, if only to see Father’s apoplexy at having to dower them all. But tonight,” he spun her in a giggling swirl, “tonight we are still Nicholas and Catharine Randolph, the talk of Philadelphia society. You shall charm all the colonial boys and earn the envy of all the young ladies, while I stand back and bask in your glory.” She laughed, but something in her eyes was sad. “You could have some glory of your own, you know. You’re a very attractive fellow. For a brother.” “No, my dear, that’s not for me. My path is set, my choices gone. Nothing can change that now. My time is much better spent dancing attendance on you.” She rested her hand on his arm. “I hate to see you so resigned.” “You learn to accept what you cannot change.” But he knew his voice sounded bitter. He shook it off. “Come on now, we mustn’t keep the finest families in Philadelphia waiting.” Chapter 2 High tide came late, so the sun was well above the horizon when they sailed out of Delaware Bay and into the Atlantic, heading north to New York and Boston before braving the open sea. The Lady Anne was a dispatch ship, small and rigged for speed rather than cargo. She carried passengers, correspondence and small, valuable commodities between the major cities of the northern colonies and the docks of Southampton and London. She was fast, but it would still take them almost six weeks to reach home, if the weather remained favorable. Nicholas had his concerns about that. Already the November air had a brisk chill to it, and the sunlight shone down weak and watery through the sails. There would be ice in the rigging before they were through. Catharine remained below decks, preferring the comfort of their cabin and her books to the sharp winds on deck. But Nicholas knew they’d be spending enough time below during the long voyage, and he refused to start any sooner than he needed to. By the second day they were off the coast of New Jersey, two days out from the new nation’s capitol. Nicholas stood on the upper deck, watching the men below work as the sails overhead snapped in the breeze. To his left, he could just make out the gray forms of the coastal headlands rising and falling with the ship’s heave. To his right, the forbidding Atlantic waited, cold and cruel and demanding a sacrifice. He shivered, the sense of the ocean’s malice almost palpable. “It is an intimidating sight,” the captain said, joining him at the rail.

5

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Captain Reynolds was a young man, not much older than Nicholas himself. He wore his hair natural, the brown of it pulled back in a tail to emulate the wigs others of his station wore. His face was lined with sun and sea salt, as though he had spent his entire life onboard ship. He very possibly had. Nicholas understood that the Navy took cabin boys at a very young age, and for him to already have reached captain, even of a small dispatch vessel, spoke volumes of his experience. “Intimidating. Yes,” Nicholas replied, turning his eyes back out to sea. “Like it wants to devour us whole.” “Or close you in a lover’s embrace,” Captain Reynolds smiled at him. “You needn’t worry, Master Randolph, I’ve made this trip a dozen times. I know this sea as well as she can be known, and I know this ship better than my own wife. We’ll get you and your sister home safely.” “I appreciate the reassurance, Captain. I’m sure it’s just an over-abundance of romanticism making me...” “Sails aloof!” A cry echoed down from the upper rigging. Heads turned landward all over the deck. It took Nicholas a moment to find it, the small blur of a ship flying out from the distant headlands, cutting between the Lady Anne and any escape to shore. Never taking his eyes off it, Captain Reynolds called back up into the shrouds. “Can you name it, sailor?” “Not yet, sir. It’s a brigantine. Small and faster than it should be. She’s rigged both square and fore-and-aft. She’s in a hurry to catch us, that’s for sure.” The silence was ominous as they watched the sails grow closer. Nicholas squinted, trying to make out her colors. “Bloody hell, it’s the Lucifer!” The voice aloft sounded horrified. “Captain, it’s the Lucifer!” A thundering boom echoed across the water, a white plume of smoke blossoming from the other ship announcing the source of the heavy shot that whistled over the bow of the Lady Anne to splash in the water on the far side. The captain was in motion in an instant. “Drop sail! Bring her about!” Nicholas followed. “What are you doing? What’s the Lucifer?”

6

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “Privateer,” Captain Reynolds replied, his eyes scanning the deck to assure his commands were being met. “Been running since before the war.” “Pirates?” he asked incredulously. “At least she’s more civilized than most. We’ll stop and parlay. We shouldn’t lose much more than our cargo.” “You’re going to negotiate with pirates? Why not stand and fight?” The captain turned on him impatiently. “In case you hadn’t noticed, Master Randolph, the Anne is only lightly armed. The Lucifer runs a dozen long nines and six more fifteen-pound guns. Not to mention she has the weather side of us. They could sink us before we had time to light powder. So unless you and your sister want your trip to end right here, we’re going to heel over and talk.” Seeing that the captain was determined on his course of action, Nicholas ran for the stairs below to warn and protect Catharine. But the Lucifer hove into clear view and Nicholas froze, transfixed. The ship itself wasn’t a marvel, an old streamlined brigantine rigged for speed despite the load of her cargo and guns. But on the foredeck stood a golden goddess, gripping the rigging in one hand to lean forward into the wind like a living figurehead, her honey red hair a pennant behind her, snapping in the breeze. She was tiny, dressed half man and half woman, her sarcenet overskirts open in the front to reveal long legs clad in men’s canvas breeches and sturdy high leather boots, the bodice closely formed to accentuate her assets. Even from this distance he could see the feral, ecstatic smile creasing her face. He couldn’t take his eyes off it. As the ships closed, he thought he saw her laugh lightly before swinging herself around the stay in her hand, racing back along the deck apace with the Lady Anne’s midships. She stopped only when she reached an older man standing near the quarterdeck. They spoke a moment, and then he began shouting orders that reached Nicholas’s ears across the water. “Sailors to the rail! Grapnels ready! One, two and away!” All along the facing side of the ship, ropes with wicked metal hooks flew across the intervening space to catch into the rails of the Lady Anne. As they bit in, Nicholas felt her drift, pulled along by the Lucifer’s greater momentum. Within moments, gangplanks dropped across to bridge the gap and thirty men, armed with ugly daggers and pistols, scampered across to quickly round up the sailors of the Lady Anne, gathering them near the forecastle and away from Captain Reynolds. Nicholas found himself forced into that company as well, backing up in the face of an expertly wielded pistol until he could go no further. When the crew was secure, several of the pirates disappeared below decks.

7

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By The older man crossed over at a more sedate pace, moving to address Captain Reynolds. “With respects, sir,” he said calmly, “will you allow Captain Sullivan to board?” “I don’t appear to have much choice.” Captain Reynolds’ tone was resigned. “Still, it doesn’t hurt to observe the proprieties. Captain on the deck!” The pirates around Nicholas all straightened, prodding the British sailors to do the same. Nicholas was stunned when the girl from the foredeck crossed the plank. She had added to her costume, a feathered tricorn hat that only emphasized the length of her gold hair and a dark blue surcoat that looked to Nicholas to have belonged to a colonial military uniform, the gold trim faded and worn but the brass buttons still highly polished. She smiled at the captain, and suddenly Nicholas found it difficult to breathe. She offered her hand. “Thank you for inviting me aboard, Captain...” Grudgingly, he took it. “Reynolds, ma’am. Your reputation precedes you, Captain Sullivan. I thought it best to work out some sort of settlement rather than risk my ship.” “Excellent.” She seemed genuinely pleased. “I prefer settling this without bloodshed.” “Unfortunately, we have little to offer in return. We only began our route out of Philadelphia yesterday and have taken on nothing more than passengers so far.” “You don’t mind if we confirm that, do you?” she asked with threatening sweetness. Before he could say yea or nay, one of the pirates came back on deck. “He’s telling true, Cap’n. There’s a bale of furs and one of tobacco, a few casks of West Indian spice and not much else.” “Well, that’s disappointing,” she said, looking perturbed. “Don’t forget this, Captain!” And the other man who had gone below reappeared, dragging Catharine behind him. Nicholas struggled to go to her, but was pushed back forcefully into the crew. She looked as much angry as scared, the disarray of her hair showing she had foolishly struggled against her captor. The grin on the pirate’s face showed how effective her attempt had been. He cast her forward, where Captain Reynolds caught her protectively.

8

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “Well,” the pirate captain said thoughtfully. “Take the goods and the girl. If we can’t ransom her, I’m sure we can find someone who’s interested in her.” That scared Catharine. “Nicholas!” she cried, struggling to avoid the grasping hands of the brigand reaching for her. “Catharine!” Without thought for his own safety, he broke away from the guards holding him to try to get to her, only to be grabbed on either side, his arms wrenched painfully in his attackers’ grips. “Let her go, you bastards!” Captain Sullivan turned to study him in surprise, and then curiosity. Finally, she waved her men away. “You see?” she said sidelong to Captain Reynolds. “We have interest in her already.” She addressed Nicholas. “What is she to you? Child bride?” “She’s my sister,” he ground out, “and I swear to God if you hurt her...” “Ah, impotent threats. How very chivalrous. Tell me, brother darling, what are you willing to offer to ransom your sister?” He looked at her coldly. “You’re taking the only things I could offer.” She turned her head to watch the bales being lifted out of the hold and transferred over to her ship. “Oh, come now, a prosperous businessman like yourself with no means at his disposal? Surely you could put in at any port and get a sister’s ransom in hard currency with little problem.” “You would be wrong. I’m only my father’s agent. He has control of all the accounts, and he is back in England. So your threats will gain you nothing.” “Hmm.” She looked to the older man, who only watched her with hooded eyes. “Perhaps you’re right. We couldn’t keep a young girl on board ship the length of time it would take for a ransom to come from London. She’d be more trouble than she’s worth.” “Precisely.” He relaxed, relieved that she was willing to be reasonable. “Let her go,” she nodded to the man holding Catharine. A moment later, Catharine was in his arms, weeping hysterically. He held her close, stroking her hair as he crooned to her softly. “It’s alright, sweetling, you’re safe now. It’s alright.” “Take him instead,” Captain Sullivan’ voice came, implacable and hard. “What?” Catharine’s head snapped up in horror. “No!” she screamed as the men who had held him before caught him up again.

9

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Nicholas fought fiercely to escape them as Catharine lashed out with her feet to catch his attackers in the shins. They swore but held onto him. Suddenly Catharine screamed, crushed in the arms of Captain Sullivan herself. “It’s your choice, brother. You or her. One of you will be going with us. And I can tell you for a fact my crew would rather it was her.” Nicholas froze. Catharine continued struggling until the pirate captain changed her hold, wrenching the girl’s arm up behind her back and making her cry out in pain. “Stop! Don’t hurt her.” The captain’s eyes glittered. “Tell her.” “Catharine, stop,” he said without hesitation. “It’s alright, I’ll go with them.” “Nicholas, you can’t...” “I have to. You heard the captain, it’s you or me. There isn’t a choice.” “Please, you know...” “Listen to your brother, little girl,” the captain interrupted her. “Go home to your father and tell him if he wants his son back, he’ll have ten thousand pounds in gold and currency delivered to the port master in New Orleans. We’re patient, but remind him the longer he takes, the longer his son is in our care.” “Please,” Catharine begged, “please let me say goodbye to him?” The captain hesitated, then shoved the girl at Nicholas. His captors released him just in time to catch her, holding her close as she clutched at him. “Nicholas,” she whispered, “he won’t pay it. You know he won’t.” “I know.” He glanced surreptitiously at the captain. “But they don’t. You’ll be safe, and they’ll keep me alive until they give up hope of hearing from him. That gives me time to find a way to escape. All will be well, you’ll see. But you have to be brave now. You have a long trip to make by yourself. Captain Reynolds will take care of you, but you have to be brave. I need to know you’ll be alright, pet.” She squeezed him tight, then looked up at him with a watery smile. “For you. I’ll be brave for you.” He smiled back at her. “That’s my girl.”

10

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “Time to go, children,” Captain Sullivan announced, reaching for Catharine. Catharine shrugged her off with a cold stare and moved stiffly to Captain Reynolds’ side. The captain placed a hand on her shoulder protectively, making a silent vow that Nicholas acknowledged with a tip of his head. “Captain, it was a pleasure doing business with you,” Sullivan said, mounting the gangway. “We must do this again sometime.” “The king’s navy will catch you, Sullivan, and you’ll swing above the Thames for all to see,” Reynolds spat back. “Perhaps,” she acknowledged. “But not today. Gentlemen,” she called to her crew before disappearing back over the plank. Nicholas was shoved after her, with barely enough time to look down into the surging sea before his feet struck the deck of the other ship. “Cast off!” the older man sounded, and within moments the lines were cut and the Lucifer was dashing out to sea. He was barely aware of the conversation around him as he watched the Lady Anne fall away, taking him away from Catharine. He tried not to think about what could happen to her, alone and unescorted on a journey like that. But she had to do it. She had to get home to her mother. That was all that mattered to him. “Put him in irons,” he heard the captain command abruptly, “and stow him below. You’ll find, sweet Nicholas,” she said to him directly, “that our accommodations aren’t at all what you’re used to. But I’m sure you’ll adjust. Seeing as you don’t have a choice.” As the cold iron shackles closed around his wrists, he did the only thing he could. She wiped his spit off her cheek without emotion, her eyes never leaving him as he was dragged away. Chapter 3 Emma stepped off the gangplank and made for the stern, calling up to Reese at the wheel, “Make for open water until we’re clear of them.” “Aye, Captain. Did you bring us anything good?” “Only that,” she said, pointing to their new hostage.

11

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Reese studied him critically with his one good eye. “Begging your pardon, Captain, but he doesn’t look like he’ll divvy fifty ways very easily. And while he looks the type, we’ve only a few among the crew who swing that way.” “He’s for treasure, not for pleasure.” She watched the man out of the corner of her eye as he watched in quiet resignation as the Lady Anne pull away, released from the belaying ropes at Henry’s command, taking with it his sister and all his hope. She suppressed the guilt quickly. “I expect him to bring a hefty profit. Eventually.” “So what do we do with him in the meantime?” “Put him in irons and stow him below.” The man’s head whipped around, his startling blue eyes wide beneath the shock of pale brown hair. She felt another twinge that had nothing to do with guilt. She’d been too long out of port if she was entertaining lustful thoughts for a prat of an Englishman. To drive them out, she mocked him instead. “You’ll find, sweet Nicholas, that our accommodations aren’t at all what you’re used to. But I’m sure you’ll adjust. Seeing as you don’t have a choice.” She hadn’t expected him to retaliate, albeit ineffectively. He didn’t struggle as he was dragged away, but she watched him all the same, wiping his spittle away with her fingertips. When they were well under way, she went below decks to her cabin, dropping her father’s coat over the chair and his hat on the table. She could feel Henry’s presence in the doorway behind her as she unbuckled her scabbard and hung it away. “You aren’t happy.” She turned at last to face him, reading his stern expression like a familiar book. “Thanks for not airing it on deck, at least.” “Emma,” he began patiently, “when your father died four years ago, I thought you were far too young to take command. But Patrick left the Lucifer to you, so it was yours to captain or delegate as you saw fit. And you’ve done a first rate job of it so far. None of the men question your authority, and you’ve led us to good booty with minimal risk.” “I’m waiting for the but,” she said, plopping tiredly into her chair. “Do you really think this is wise? You’ve brought the enemy right into our camp, and you intend to keep him here. You know there’s no way we’ll hear from his family in less than six months. But in the meantime, Reynolds is alerting every British ship between here and Boston of what we’ve done. They’ll be hunting us all along the coast.” “They can’t find us if we’re not there,” she replied pragmatically. “The season’s past, we were due to head south anyway. They can search the Atlantic all they want. Meanwhile, we’ll be in the Caribbean, preying on British ships out of Jamaica for the French.”

12

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “And what do we do with him in the meantime? Surely you don’t intend to keep him in the bilges the entire time.” She shrugged. “A few days won’t kill him. Then we’ll put him to work. Some honest labor should be good for his character.” “And if he won’t do it?” Her face hardened. “I’ll just have to persuade him.” “Emma,” he tried one last time, “it isn’t worth the risk.” “Henry, you’re quartermaster. Tell me, how much was the average take this season? I’ll tell you," she didn't give him the chance to answer, "it was damn little. The British aren’t trading with the states as much since independence, which means there’s little left for us to plunder. I’ve got men on this ship with families, families that rely on us for their living. One share of that ten thousand would make up to each of them for the whole season and more. So we have to run for a bit. I think yes, it’s definitely worth it.” Henry sighed in resignation. “So long as you know the consequences. The Royal Navy is going to be even more determined to get your head in a noose after this, and all the letters of marque in the world won’t be enough to save you.” “Thanks, Henry, I knew I could count on you.” He stepped forward and bent down to kiss her on top of her head. “I’m sure you did the right thing. But remember, you set the example for your crew.” “Meaning?” “Meaning you’ve never been deliberately cruel before. You haven’t shied away from a fight, and you’ve been ruthless in battle when it was called for. But you’ve never abused the helpless. The crew will emulate you.” She sighed. “Alright, fine. Keep him below until we reach Virginia. From there he should be more hesitant to run. But if he jumps in, you’re going in after him, sharks or no sharks.” “Aye, Captain,” he said with a soft smile. “Now get out of here,” she dismissed him. “I need to be all womanly and I can’t do it with you fluttering about. Bring us about and get us on course for Port Au Prince.” He disappeared back through the door with a soft “Aye, aye,” closing it behind him.

13

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Emma sat, staring at the hat on the table for long moments. She reached out and brushed her fingers lightly over the feathers before picking the whole thing up to study it. “Damn it, Papa, days like this are when I miss you most.” Henry was like a second father to her, but he could never replace Patrick Sullivan in her life. Emma’s mother had died in childbirth when Emma was six, leaving no one to care for her but her father, then a merchant captain plying his trade along the coast. He had thought nothing of taking her onboard and raising her there with him. He had seen to her education as best he could, aided by Henry when he joined the crew in seventythree. But she had also learned everything Papa had to teach about seafaring. She climbed the lines the way other children climbed trees, knew all the stars and how to navigate by them, learned how to read the weather at the same time she learned to read books. And when she was twelve, she learned combat just as readily. When the initial hostilities between the colonies and Mother England broke out, Patrick volunteered ship and crew in the service of the revolutionary government, giving no thought to the twelve year old girl living on board. But she wouldn’t be put ashore, and he saw no reason she should be. So Emma began dressing even more like a boy than she had been and turned privateer with the rest of the crew. She began as a powder monkey, running ammunition and water among the gun crews during action. She was fifteen when she snuck onto her first boarding party and watched her father shoot the captain dead for refusing to submit. He was furious at her when he found out, but he saw that she was paid her full share and began her weapons training. By the time she was seventeen, she was third in command, behind only Henry. And then her father died. It took more than a bullet to kill Patrick Sullivan. Yellow fever took him in the winter of eighty-two, contracted while they were at berth in Haiti for supplies and duty payments to the French on the letter of marque. She couldn’t even be with him at the end, for fear of bringing the infection on board ship. So in the end all she had left of him were his clothes, his name and his ship. She vowed to keep them all. There were some who weren’t happy with that decision. Seven left outright, and three dared to actually challenge her. She was only forced to kill one of them, his blood seeping into the deck as a permanent reminder of just exactly what she was capable of. The other two were put ashore, one in New Orleans and the other five days later in Havana, each needing serious medical attention but both most likely to survive. And here she was, four years on, undisputed captain of the Lucifer, making daily life and death choices for fifty-three, now fifty-four, souls, and all the wives, children, parents and others affected each time the wind turned. She sighed. Other girls her age were selecting trousseaus or tending their needlework or fussing with their babies. Just the thought of such a life made her blood run cold, but every now and again she thought of it longingly, wishing she could just step back and let someone else shoulder the burden for a while.

14

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By A soft tap at the door interrupted her reverie. It swung open at her call to reveal Elspeth, a small tray in hand. “I thought you could use some tea, Captain.” Emma tossed the hat back on the table. “I can. Thank you.” She set the tray down and poured, adding milk and three spoonfuls of sugar before handing cup and saucer to Emma. “There you are. Should keep you going until supper.” “Please tell me it’s not stew already.” “No, ma’am. I’m cooking up the last of the chickens, and there’s still fresh bread left from the stores we took on in Baltimore. I’ll stew the bones tomorrow, but with the fresh vegetables we still have, it should be worth eating.” Emma sipped at the tea, letting the effects of it revive her. “Thank you, Elspeth. You take good care of us all.” “It’s my pleasure, ma’am.” Emma frowned. “You can call me by my name, you know. It would be nice to know I have at least one friend on this ship.” “You do,” Elspeth smiled sympathetically. “I can be your friend and still call you Captain. Will you be needing anything else?” She shook her head, and then hesitated. “You know we have a guest on board?” Elspeth nodded. “Word travels quickly.” “See to it he’s fed. Just hardtack, cheese and fresh water. No need for special treatment. And have one of the men take it to him. We don’t know what he’s capable of yet, and I don’t want you at risk.” “But aren’t I at risk every time we take on another ship? I accepted the dangers when I signed on. You needn’t worry about me.” “Nevertheless. I’d hate to lose my best cook just when our fresh stores were running out.” Elspeth couldn’t help a quiet laugh. “Aye, Captain. Dinner will be ready in two bells.” Emma leaned forward, drinking her tea after Elspeth left, studying her father’s hat. It was too big for her, but somehow she had made it hers. She was the captain now.

15

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By A fact that the young man chained in her hold made her question. Chapter 4 Nicholas crouched in the darkness, the shackles chafing cruelly at his wrists, with no idea for certain how long he’d been down here. He’d lost track of the watch bells early on. The bilge pumps had run eight times, pumping out the water slapping in the bilges near where he sat, but he had no idea how often they were operated. They had fed him five times. He presumed the first time was the evening meal on the day he was taken, which would make this the morning of his third full day of captivity, unless they were feeding him three times a day, which would make it almost noon of the second day. He feared for his sanity if he was trapped here much longer. With nothing to see, nothing to do, there was too much time for him to think. And of course his first concern was for Catharine. It would take at least three weeks for the dispatch ship to reach England, barring weather or other misfortunes. He trusted Captain Reynolds, but even so it would be hard for her being alone for the entire journey. His own position was much more precarious. Catharine was right. There was no way Father would satisfy the ransom, even for his heir. Instead he would use all his power and influence to harangue the Admiralty into hunting down the Lucifer and stringing up her crew. While Nicholas appreciated the sentiment at the moment, he acknowledged it wasn’t in his best interests. Once the captain found out that no money would be forthcoming, there would be no reason to keep him safe. The sea was deep and cold, an easy place to dispose of unwanted cargo... He jumped in surprise when the hatch opened, even the weak torch light above painful to his light-deprived eyes. “English,” a colonial accent barked from the top step. “Come on out. The captain has other plans for you.” Nicholas stumbled forward towards the hatch until he felt a rough hand grab his collar and haul him up the stairs. He blinked rapidly, his eyes adjusting to the torchlight as his wrists were gripped and the manacles unlocked to clatter on the deck. When his vision cleared, he saw his keeper was a young man, perhaps only a few years his junior, his dark hair rough and shaggy, his one eye fierce, the patch over the other making his scowl more intimidating. “To the galley with you,” he said, shoving Nicholas along. “You’re to work the scullery for the day.” Nicholas pulled himself upright, reaching for dignity despite his bedraggled appearance. “And if I refuse?”

16

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By The sailor crowded into his face with an evil grin. “Then I’m to put you back down with the other rats where you belong.” It was an effective threat. Nicholas was willing to do just about anything to avoid being returned below. “Fine,” he acceded with poor grace. “Take me along.” The galley was situated amidships, just fore of the mainmast as it descended through from the decks above to the keel below. The fires in the brick stove burned low, but the warmth felt good on Nicholas’ clammy skin. A woman stood at the work table, diligently kneading dough. Her dark blonde hair was pinned neatly atop her head, and she was dressed in a modest blue tartan dress which, while not of the latest fashion, admirably displayed her figure while remaining practical for her work. “Ho, Elspeth,” the sailor holding Nicholas said in a jovial tone, shoving Nicholas forward. “I’ve brought you a new galley hand.” She looked up with a welcoming smile that quickly melted away in horror. “Reese, you can’t bring him in here like that!” The man looked confused. “What’s wrong with him?” “You’ve had him down near the bilges for almost three days, that’s what.” She wiped her hands on the towel pinned over her waist. “He needs clean clothes and washing up.” Reese turned surly at that. “The captain didn’t say nothing about cleaning him up. Just said to put him to work.” If Nicholas hadn’t been watching her, he would have missed the flinty flash that snapped in her eyes. Her expression remained placid, however, as she tore off a section of dough and set it on the table in Nicholas’s direction. “Will you knead Reese’s portion, please?” Nicholas heard the man gasp softly behind him. “All right,” Reese submitted grudgingly. “I’ll see what I can find among the crew. But that’s it.” She smiled softly. “Thank you.” Nicholas just stared dumbly at the lump of dough until the man had gone. “I have absolutely no idea what to do with this.” She laughed, blushing faintly, as she reclaimed the dough, folding it back into the larger mass with quick, deft strokes. “I didn’t expect you to. I just needed to make a point.

17

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Why don’t you take off your coat and shirt. I’ll see what I can do to save them. I’m afraid your pants are beyond rescue.” Nicholas looked down at himself. He was soaked through and smeared with algae and tar from where he had stumbled into the bilges, hampered by the shackles around his ankles. The camel broadcloth of his breeches was torn in several places, the gold trim ornamenting the green wool of his frock coat pulled off and unraveling in several places. Even the white linen of his dress shirt was grey and stinking with the foul water that collected in the bottom of the ship. He started to pull his arms out of the coat, then hesitated. “It’s alright,” Elspeth said, smiling as she began dividing the dough into individual loaves. “I’ve grown used to seeing men without shirts on. You won’t offend my sense of modesty.” “No,” he admitted ruefully, “but I may do serious injury to my own.” He couldn’t stand to remain in the rancid clothing any longer, however, so he pulled off the coat and bent to struggle out of his waterlogged boots. “What’s your name?” she asked as he disrobed, never taking her eyes from the work at hand. “Nicholas.” He set the boots carefully beside the brickwork of the chimney, wishing he had something to stuff them with. “Nicholas Randolph.” “I’m sorry we’re meeting under such awkward circumstances, but it’s still a pleasure.” She began putting the loaves up on the shelf in the hearth to bake before finally turning back to him and offering her hand. “I’m Elspeth Lawley.” He was surprised at her forwardness. No woman of his acquaintance would introduce herself so brazenly, but presumably there wasn’t the luxury of gentle manners out here at sea. Nicholas took her hand. “The pleasure is mine, Miss Lawley. I can honestly say yours is the most welcome greeting I’ve had in days.” She took his shirt and pushed a plate in front of him. “I’m sorry about that.” Eggs. She was feeding him eggs. He forgot about his modesty as he snatched up a spoon and dove into the first fresh food he’d had in days. They were cold, but creamy and rich with fresh herbs. She smiled softly at his enthusiasm and passed him part of a day old loaf of bread and some jam. He tore into that with equal vigor, as well as the tart, juicy apple and cheese she offered.

18

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By She worked in silence while he ate, making jewel-like piles of carrots and tomatoes and onions until finally he had had his fill. “There’s a bucket of relatively fresh water over there,” she indicated with the tip of her knife. “You can take one of the towels and wash up.” The “towels” were little more than scraps of canvas, and the water was tepid, but it was enough to clean off the slime and sweat from being in the stale, hot, damp space below. The water felt good on his skin, and on impulse Nicholas stuck his whole head in, scrubbing through his hair quickly before shaking off the extra water. “Oh, very nice,” a husky female voice gloated from behind him. He whirled around, covering himself ineffectively with the rag. If Elspeth could be described as modest, this woman most definitely wasn’t. She was voluptuous, her figure enhanced by stays tied too tightly and a low décolletage, arms bare below loose cap sleeves. The wine of the fabric almost matched the dark red of her lips, a color Nicholas knew could not be natural, and her black hair glowed with the sheen of regular brushing. Her dark eyes studied him, a smirk about her lips. “Now I see why Captain Emma made an exception about ransoming prisoners. She finally found one she liked the cut of.” “That’s a disrespectful way to talk about the captain, Eve,” Elspeth chided. The woman snorted. “Which would matter to me if I cared.” “Is there a reason you’re in my galley?” Elspeth’s voice remained calm, but brooked no challenge. Eve’s eyes narrowed. “Reese asked me to bring you these.” She threw a handful of clothes on the table, staring Elspeth down. “Thank you.” Eve continued to glare at her before finally turning to the door. She stopped, then shot back over her shoulder, “The only reason she’s captain and not Reese is the men are all too cowardly to challenge her.” “Including Reese,” Elspeth pointed out. “And the only reason you’re still on board is out of respect for him. So I’d be mindful of speaking ill about her. There aren’t many opportunities for a girl like you in the West Indies.” The woman’s face darkened, and for a moment, Nicholas thought she would attack Elspeth. Instead she turned and stormed down the hallway. Elspeth watched her go, then turned and smiled apologetically at Nicholas.

19

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By He lifted up the clothing, sorting the rough cotton shirt out to slip over his head. “Why is she onboard?” Elspeth turned her back, ostensibly to begin sorting through boxes of ingredients, although Nicholas had a feeling it was to give him privacy while he changed his small clothes and breeches. “Officially she’s signed on as washerwoman for the officers, although most of them prefer to do for themselves. But she’s Reese’s common law wife, and no one wants to risk offending him.” “And who is he, that he matters so much?” Memories of the man’s rough treatment made Nicholas’s tone resentful. “First mate and ship’s carpenter. He’s the one responsible for keeping us all afloat.” Nicholas thought about the one-eyed mate’s animosity, and his hopes plunged. There was a sound of feet running across the deck above and the scrape of wood on wood. Then the air was rent by a thunderous explosion that made Nicholas flinch away. “Are we under attack?” “Not with only one gun fired.” She didn’t look concerned, so he tried to make himself at ease. “Most likely the gun crews are doing live fire drills.” He finished tying up the coarse breeches, looking down in chagrin to see that the hems ended halfway down his calves and fitted closely. “I think these may be too small,” he said sheepishly. Putting down the knife, she came around the table to examine him. “No, that looks right. The sailors want them short and close to keep from tangling in the rigging.” “And shoes?” He looked down uncertainly at his bare feet. “Most of the crew go without, except the officers. The footing’s more sure on the decks, especially when they’re wet.” “I feel like I’m dressed up for a pantomime.” She smiled. “After a few days of hard work, you’ll forget all about it.” “She really intends to subject me to this slavery?” “She’s not asking you to do anything she doesn’t ask of the rest of the crew. And it’s better than the alternative, isn’t it?”

20

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By He couldn’t argue with her on that. Accepting his surrender, she went back to preparing the next meal. “Can you pour two of those into the cauldron for me?” she asked, pointing to a stack of hogs head barrels along the back wall. Nicholas resigned himself to his fate. A drudge he would be until he could find some way to escape or was rescued. At least Elspeth was kind to him. He had the feeling others might not be so gentle. The small cask was heavy and unstable from the liquid sloshing about inside. Balancing it precariously, he pulled out the stopper and poured the contents of first one barrel and then the other into the enormous iron pot, the smell of weak beer assaulting his nose. Elspeth quickly began loading the chopped vegetables and several different animal carcasses into it as well. “You should be mindful of your attitude about the work,” she spoke as she cooked, her tone instructive rather than threatening. “Most of the crew has reason to dislike the English, and appearing to hold yourself above them will only buy you trouble.” “That makes no sense,” he protested. “Until several years ago they were English.” “No. Every one of them was born American. Many of them served on this ship during the war. More lost friends and family. Reese lost his eye and his livelihood in the invasion of New York.” “But the older man who came aboard the ship I was traveling on, he is British. I can tell from his accent.” Her face became stern. “Mr. Henry was an Oxford tutor when he was taken by the Impress Service and forced into the naval life. He sailed on the king’s ships as an assistant surgeon for eight years before his right hand was crushed by a falling spar. His captain cashiered him and left him in Boston with no friends, no family, and no way to go back to his old life. The first Captain Sullivan took him in, brought him on board as quartermaster and surgeon, despite his crippled hand. He has as much reason to hate as any of the rest of them.” “And you?” He had a hard time imagining this gentle woman hating anyone. “Ah, well, my story is a little different.” This time when she turned away, Nicholas could tell the work she did was a cover for her own discomfort, and he immediately felt guilty for making her uneasy. But she spoke readily enough. “My family were Quakers, living in New Jersey. When the war broke out, many Quakers argued against it, knowing that their best chance to escape the religious intolerance they had suffered throughout the colonies was by being able to petition the royal courts for redress. My family didn’t

21

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By agree, and two of my brothers fought in the Third Regiment. But when the war was over, all that our neighbors remembered was that we were Quakers, and Quakers had supported the crown. We were threatened and abused and finally outright attacked. We escaped with what we could, and the captain was willing to take us onboard. She took us to Halifax to start over. By the time we got there, I found I liked life at sea, so Captain Sullivan let me stay on.” “It doesn’t seem odd for you to be a pacifist signed onto a pirate ship?” She shrugged. “I don’t do the fighting. It’s a fine distinction, but one that I’ve grown comfortable with. And I can do some good here. Will you scour out that other pot, please?” He lifted the heavy pot, twin to the one now full of stew, down off its hook, grimacing at the cold porridge congealed within. “And what about the captain?” “The captain...” Elspeth hesitated, and then continued carefully. “The captain is a patriot. She was born in a long line of patriots. It’s who she is, what she does. In many ways, it’s her destiny.” “You don’t sound very happy about that,” he risked prodding. “A destiny can be a terrible burden...” After a moment, she pulled herself together, regaining her brisk, efficient manner. “You’d best get on that before they find something worse for you to do.” Embarrassment and frustration warred in him as he stared into the dirty pot. “I don’t know how to do this, either.” She laughed softly. “Here, let me show you.” Letting her guide his hands, Nicholas found himself grateful to have found such a kind soul in this unforgiving place. Chapter 5 Ignorance and frustration were states Nicholas became intimately familiar with over the next few weeks. He considered himself an educated man, but the world of arts and letters and society had no place here, where it was all back breaking labor and specialized skills. He knew less than even the youngest boy on the gun deck. And the crew were well aware of it, mocking and insulting him at every opportunity. The officers watched on, stone faced and silent, not interfering, but Nicholas hoped they would prevent things from going too far.

22

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By By the third day, he was working up on deck, grateful for the sunshine and fresh air, the full sails overhead mirroring the clouds in the azure sky. His shoulders ached almost immediately from working the water-heavy mop, and the deck stretched out endlessly ahead of him. He was grateful not to be doing it all himself, four other men arrayed across the deck with him, but nevertheless it seemed a grueling task. “Do you have another shirt?” the man nearest him asked sotto voce, glancing up surreptitiously at the mate supervising them. “No,” Nicholas answered, unsettled by the man’s secretive behavior. “Well then, you might want to take that one off. Takes forever for clothing to dry out here, and swabbin’s notoriously wet work. Just hang it on the ratlines there. It’ll be waiting for you when you’re done.” Nicholas noticed the others were all working bare chested and seemed all the more comfortable for it. This kind of casual immodesty still rattled him, but he doubted he’d be given a second set of clothing, so he took the man’s advice and doffed his shirt, hanging it over the ropes before returning to his work. “Thanks.” The man grinned. “Glad to do it.” By the time they finished, Nicholas wasn’t feeling so well, light headed and a bit nauseous. When he put his shirt back on, it felt as though it were full of brambles scratching and clawing at his skin. Negotiating the companionways was uncertain as his head began spinning. By the time he reached the galley for his duties there, he could barely stand, dropping onto one of the benches at the mess tables. Elspeth gasped at the sight of him. “Good lord! What happened?” She dropped what she was doing and came over to him. “Swabbing the deck.” He swallowed weakly. “I hadn’t expected it to be so strenuous.” “It’s the heat. It takes a while to adjust to it.” She patted him sympathetically on the shoulder. He screamed as fiery pain shattered through his nerve endings at her touch. The cry faded, leaving him whimpering at the residual pain. “What did they do to you?” Her tone revealed her horror as she gently lifted his shirt. “Nothing. No one touched me.”

23

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “They didn’t need to. The sun did it all for them.” She dropped his shirt on the table and lifted down one of the lanterns to bring it closer, tenderly testing the skin across his back. He flinched at the agony of each contact. “You have one of the worst cases of sunburn I’ve ever seen. You’re a mass of blisters. Didn’t anyone tell you to keep your shirt on? The sun is a hundred times stronger here than in England.” She turned for a bucket of water and her dispensary chest. He took the mug of stale water she pressed on him and drank it down. “They neglected that part when they convinced me it would be better to take it off while I worked.” She forced another tankard into his hands before she began gently spreading a thick, cool salve over his back. He couldn’t see her face, but her tone was the closest he’d heard her to fury. “Who did this?” Nicholas gasped at even the gentlest contact. “I didn’t find out his name.” His voice was hoarse from the pain. “I was just grateful someone seemed to be going out of their way to be kind.” “Kind,” she spat. “I’ll have words with the captain. Someone has to be held responsible for this.” “Don’t.” Nicholas turned sharply to meet her eyes. “You warned me. This is just an example of it. If anyone is punished for a harmless prank, they’ll only go harder on me the next time.” “Harmless? Nicholas, men have died from burns like this.” “I didn’t. I won’t. I don’t think.” “No, but by the middle of tonight you’ll wish you would.” She continued working, gently spreading the salve up his neck into his hairline before turning him to repeat her ministrations on his front. He averted his eyes, the impropriety of such treatment overcoming the pain. He was grateful the burn hid his blush. “I’ll have to speak to the captain regardless. You won’t be in fit shape for duty for at least two days.” “Whatever you see fit.” Exhaustion washed over him, and he was suddenly too tired to argue. She finished her work quietly before rising to her feet to study him. “At least you shouldn’t have to worry about this happening again,” she admitted ruefully. “By the time this finishes peeling, you should have the beginnings of quite a tan. Just be sure to keep your pants on. We don’t want to have to go through this again.” He chuckled faintly. “I think I can safely assure you that none of this crew can get me out of my trousers.”

24

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By ~ He spent most of the next twenty-four hours in the cook’s mate’s bunk behind the brickwork of the galley chimney. Elspeth refused to allow him to be shackled as he usually was, not that it mattered. He was in no condition to attempt an escape. As the fever from the burn took him, she was in with him often, forcing fluids on him and reapplying the salve regularly. By the next night he was well enough to sit up on deck, the cool evening breezes reviving him despite the lingering pain. He remained weak afterwards, so he was assigned to service in the officer’s mess, a duty normally rotated among the junior members of the crew. The wardroom was a nicely appointed room, with copper lanterns and honeyed oaken panels that glowed in the light. The table was oak as well, stained by years of spilled wine and slopped food, one of the hazards of sea life. But both the table and the benches around it, all attached firmly to the floor, were polished to a high shine, as were the two maple settles storing all the linen and dishware. The room even had a short row of windows. Nicholas paused to look out at the crystal blue Caribbean waters churning behind them before setting to his work. As menial as it was, at least this was a job he could do. He may have never set a table on his own, but he knew what fork went where, and what wine to serve (not that there were a lot of choices on board). He could manage this duty without risk of embarrassment. By the time he finished laying out the table, the hands were bringing up the meal, stew and bread, fresh fruit and cheese. Surprisingly, it wasn’t all that different from what the crew was eating below, although the portions were larger and the fruit had fewer spots. The privileges of rank seemed to be less significant on board the Lucifer than other ships he’d been on. The officers and assorted others filed in soon after, and again Nicholas was surprised when they each served themselves from the sideboard rather than waiting for the food to be brought to them. There seemed to be no seating hierarchy. The captain sat halfway down the table while Mr. Henry took the head, Reese and Eve sitting together opposite the captain. There were others Nicholas didn’t know, so they totaled almost a dozen all together. The meal seemed to be an informal staff meeting, each of them going over the events of the day and plans for tomorrow as the captain listened intently while she ate. Nicholas stood off to the side, trying to be unobtrusive unless he was needed. The meal finished but the conversation continued, so Nicholas risked beginning to clear. The others backed away from him, never interrupting the flow of speech as they allowed him access, leading him to presume he was taking the right action.

25

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By He was just turning from the table, his hands full of dishes, when Reese addressed him. “Good job, English. I knew you had some useful labor in you somewhere.” And with rough, meaty hands, he smacked Nicholas on the back. Hard. Pain lanced through him, and before he could catch himself, he dropped the pile of plates, the china shattering on the deck. Reese tsked while some of the others chuckled. “Maybe I spoke too soon.” Nicholas gritted his teeth as anger and humiliation washed over him. He resisted the urge to strike out at the man, knowing it would be useless with all the officers there to rise to Reese’s rescue. Instead he crouched and began picking up the pieces. “That’s enough, Reese.” Nicholas turned his head in surprise. The captain hadn’t looked up from the drafts she was going over with Mr. Henry, hadn’t even put down her glass of wine. But the sternness of her tone showed she was very much aware of what had happened. The first mate looked incensed. “You’re defending him now?” “No, I’m defending you.” Now she looked up at her shipmate, her expression hard but something soft in her eyes. “That was cruel and unnecessary. We don’t torture injured men for sport. You know full well he’s in pain. Show some compassion.” “Like they’ve ever shown us any.” “Are you becoming one of them now?” The man remained silent. “We’re better than that. Don’t forget it. Randolph,” she turned her attention to him for the first time since his capture. “Leave that. One of the others will clean it up. Go below and take your meal. I’m sure Elspeth will have more work for you when she’s finished here.” Her generosity surprised and confused him, but at Elspeth’s nod, he rose to his feet, leaving the mess of broken crockery on the floor. “Yes, ma’am. Thank you, ma’am.” He bowed as gracefully as the tight, tender skin on his back would allow and left quickly before she could change her mind.

26

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Chapter 6 The message seemed to make its way through the ranks after that, as the overt harassment eased off, allowing Nicholas to work among the others, if not comfortably, then at least without trepidation. He tried to stay on his toes, but the pranksters seemed to wait for those moments when he was unawares to strike. He was on a line helping to haul a new spar aloft when suddenly all the counterweight on the rope behind him fell away and the arm plummeted downward, dragging Nicholas face first across the deck before he was able to let go of the rope. The others caught the rope before the spar crashed to the deck and did more damage, but it was too late for Nicholas. His cheek was scraped and his palms sliced through, strands of hemp deeply embedded in the wound. This time it was Mr. Henry who treated his wounds. They sat on the upper deck, the bright sunlight exposing all the slivers of rope buried in his hand to the quartermaster’s surprisingly delicate touch. Neither of them spoke. Nicholas wasn’t sure what he could say, how much of what Elspeth had told him was a confidence. She didn’t strike him as the kind to be indiscreet, but it still seemed too personal to discuss with a man he barely knew, even if it was about that man’s own life. Nicholas saw the man’s bent fingers, no longer strong enough to haul a rope or hold a sword but still deft enough to draw splinters without giving pain. Mr. Henry carefully wrapped Nicholas’s hands, then looked up at him. His expression wasn’t hostile, nor was it friendly. But it was compassionate, the same kind of gentle concern he might feel for any injured stray. “Watch yourself.” “I’m trying,” Nicholas acknowledged ruefully. He rose to return to his duty to find the captain watching him. There was something questioning in her look, and he found rather than intimidating him, it challenged him. He met her gaze, refusing to let her back him down. She seemed surprised that he didn’t turn away, but she didn’t look aside, either. Instead, she seemed to be trying to take his measure, so he took the opportunity to do the same. He was reminded again how small she was. The power she wielded with such ease gave her the illusion of being much larger, when in reality she was even a bit shorter than Catharine was. In his own world, he would take her for one of the overly bred and pampered young marriage seekers that haunted every party of the Season, a predatory mama right behind her. Even dressed in the leather breeches and loose linen men’s shirt, she still looked supremely feminine, and not in the obvious, overt way Eve attempted. With the captain, it was all nature and no artifice, and he doubted she was even aware of it.

27

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By It took Mr. Henry’s intervention to break their stare. “Should the men be disciplined, ma’am?” She finally looked away from Nicholas. “I don’t think that will be necessary. But do point out to them that the lubber managed to hold onto the rope when they couldn’t.” It wasn’t a compliment, but it stirred something very like pride within him nonetheless. The next time it happened, Reese was on duty, supervising a crew using the capstan to haul aboard fresh stores off the Caicos Islands. Nicholas was among them, standing on the inner end of one of the spokes as they pushed the hub around, winding up the rope to haul up the crates of foodstuffs and barrels of fresh water from the cockboats below. It took ten minutes to haul a load up, and five more to lower it back down into the hold. At the end of each load, Nicholas sagged to the deck while the other, stronger men milled about, talking and grabbing dipperfuls of water until they were called back. Nicholas lost count if this was the sixth or seventh load, just focusing on putting all his weight and effort behind pushing forward, when suddenly the weight doubled and doubled again. He strained, trying to keep it from pushing him backwards, but the weight just grew heavier. He glanced at the man next to him to see how he was reacting. With a grin, the man removed his hands and stepped away. All around the capstan the crewmen stepped away one by one until Nicholas was the only one still in place. Rage filled him, and he channeled that into his back and shoulders. He’d be damned if he gave them the satisfaction of seeing him knocked over. But despite his efforts, he was slowly, inexorably pushed backwards, his bare feet fruitlessly digging at the deck for purchase. And suddenly he wasn’t alone. The man who joined him was tall and lanky and threw his strength into the far end of the capstan pole with a will. His presence renewed Nicholas’s flagging determination, and together they fought to hold the winch steady. But it was a losing battle. The weight was too great for just two men. “Get back to your posts, you worthless asses!” the first mate’s voice reverberated off the floor and ceiling of the gun deck. “Do you want to kill the cockboat crew? Get that load up!” The others snapped to and jumped back to their places, and the weight against Nicholas’s arms eased. They worked diligently, well aware of the first officer’s close scrutiny. When the load was released into the hold, he turned on all of them. “Since you gentlemen have such little value for our food stores, you can go on sea rations for the

28

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By rest of today and tomorrow. Randolph, Anderson, good work. You can have the others’ share of the fresh stores.” It was a generosity Nicholas hadn’t expected, and he turned to his compatriot with a grin. The man that grinned back at him was hideous. The left side of his face was swollen and scabrous, white and peeling in a way unaffected by the sunlight. But his eyes were gentle, and his enthusiasm seemed genuine. Nicholas braced himself and offered his hand. “Thank you.” If possible, the man grinned even more broadly as he gripped Nicholas’s hand firmly. “That just wasn’t right. I saw what they were doing, and I just, well, I couldn’t just let ‘em, could I?” “I appreciate it. I didn’t have much more in me. I’m Nicholas Randolph.” “I’m Anderson. Theodore Anderson. But my friends all just call me Theo.” “Well, thank you again, Mr. Anderson.” The man squeezed Nicholas’s hand even tighter. “You can call me Theo.” With Theo’s help, Nicholas traded his extra rations for a second set of clothes, an empty journal, pen, ink and perhaps most precious of all a small bottle of whale oil that he used to slick back his hair, the unruly curls all the more recalcitrant in the humid West Indian air. Theo proved to be his entry with the crew, helping him make acquaintances and protecting him from the more hostile crewmen. He also began teaching Nicholas how to climb the rigging and move about on the yards. Nicholas actually picked it up fairly quickly, and the two of them were able to gull a number of the crew into challenging him to race to the fighting top above the mainsail before word got around. Until Reese caught them at it. The small knot of sailors around them parted, allowing passage to the first mate, who advanced on them with deliberate slowness. Nicholas refused to be intimidated, keeping his head up while Theo dropped his eyes and looked away. “Think you’re pretty good now, do you?” “Good enough.” Nicholas managed to inject a bit of swagger in his voice. “Good enough to beat me?” That startled him. “I beg your pardon?”

29

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Reese looked up, following the masts and rigging. “I’ll race you to the top of the main mast. If I win, you join the night watches.” “And if I win?” “You won’t.” “If I win,” Nicholas insisted, “I want a real bunk. For me and Theo. No more hammocks.” “You won’t win,” Reese insisted. “I don’t know. I have the proper motivation, and I have an unfair advantage. I still have both eyes.” “Maybe. But I have an unfair advantage, too.” “Yeah? What’s that?” The man grinned. “I still have one eye.” Nicholas surprised himself by grinning back as he stuck out his hand. “Done.” “Done.” Reese gripped his hand roughly. By the time they had taken their places on opposite sides of the mast near the gunwales, word had already spread and crewmen were hurrying up onto the deck. Nicholas saw Theo moving among them, presumably making wagers with any and all takers. The captain and Mr. Henry moved to the forward rail of the upper deck to see what the commotion was about, and Nicholas felt her eyes on him again. Responding to some instinct he didn’t understand, he pulled his shirt off, tossing it aside before stepping up onto the railing and gripping the shroud, meeting her gaze unabashedly. He was surprised when she looked away. Theo stepped forward. “Fastest way to the top, sirs. The only rule is no interfering with each other. Agreed?” Both men nodded. “On my mark. Go!” The roar of the crew was as loud as a cannon, sending Nicholas’s feet flying up the ratlines. He grinned, enjoying the wind and the cheers and the challenge. Up to the first arm, and he pulled himself up half an instant before Reese. His fencing training came into play as he ran nimbly along the spar, ignoring the footropes for the more

30

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By dangerous passage along the arm itself, placing his feet with delicate precision at each step. The second set of ratlines were closer to the mast, and he found himself eye to eye with Reese, both of them grinning maniacally. He reveled in the challenge, a sense of proving himself that he’d never felt before. Just pushing himself like this was exhilarating. And if he was able to best the first mate, so much the better. But the climb to the second yard took more out of him. This time Reese reached the top of the spar first as Nicholas’s muscles began to burn from the exertion of pulling himself aloft. He crossed the arm hand over hand, but Reese was already halfway up the knotted line to the watch nest. Gripping the knots with his hands and feet, Nicholas hauled himself up the shroud, his lungs billowing, his feet barely holding their grip. His hand slipped, and he felt the momentum pull him away from the rope to plunge toward the deck thirty feet below. A broad hand caught his wrist, hauling him up to the relative safety of the crow’s nest. He collapsed in a heap, his heart pounding, his muscles trembling with exhaustion. When he was able to look up, he saw the first mate leaning comfortably back against the side of the enclosure, winded but nowhere near as tired as Nicholas was. Reese just nodded his head. “Good try, English,” he said, his tone grudgingly respectful. “You did a lot better than I thought you would.” “I’ll get you next time,” Nicholas panted. Reese barked a laugh. “Well, you’ll have plenty of time to practice on your watch. You’ll take the second with your partner in crime.” Nicholas just nodded his head, unable to verbalize more yet. Reese leaned over the rail to look down at the milling crew below. “Back to work, you dogs!” he shouted down. “You’ve wasted enough of the captain’s time!” He watched below until he was sure his command was being obeyed and then turned to Nicholas. “Back to work when you’re able.” Nicholas nodded, still panting but acknowledging his duty. Without another word, Reese disappeared back down the manhole. It took ten minutes for the pounding in his chest and the burning in his muscles to subside. He was actually surprised at how much his endurance had improved. All the hard labor he’d done over the past... He paused to count it up and was surprised by the number he arrived at. Had it really been five weeks already? It hardly seemed half that, despite the hardships. Catharine should be arriving home any day now.

31

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Sobered by that thought, he rose and slowly made his way down to the deck. Theo met him there, his eyes shining with excitement. “We won almost thirty guineas,” he gushed, jingling a pouch of coins so Nicholas could see. “Wait, you bet against me?” Nicholas wasn’t sure if he was more shocked by that or by the fact that anyone had been willing to bet for him. Theo looked sheepish. “Well, you did so well on the first leg, a bunch of the fellas were willing to be convinced. But you know half of this is yours. I wasn’t taking advantage or anything.” Nicholas couldn’t help but laugh. He felt eyes on him again and turned to see the captain watching him once more. He pulled himself up to full height and blatantly stared back at her. When she looked away first, he felt like he’d won a victory. Chapter 7 “Sail ho!” The call went up topside, and all over the gun deck, heads went up from the holystoning they’d been set to. Nicholas pushed himself up to a kneeling position from the sandstone block he’d been using to scrub the deck with, massaging his ravaged hands as he looked up. “What’s happening?” “Spotted another ship,” Theo answered, rising to his feet to move to the companionway and sneak up the steps. Looking around hesitantly, Nicholas rose and followed after him. The majority of the deck hands were gathered along the rails on the starboard side, squinting out across the water, trying to catch a better sight of the approaching vessel. Up on the quarterdeck, though, Reese was staring up into the rigging. “Can you name her yet?” he bellowed up the mast. “Not yet, sir,” a thin, reedy voice filtered back down to them. “She’s definitely Royal Navy, though. Not a war ship, but she looks heavy armed.” Nicholas saw the captain and Mr. Henry come out of the officers’ quarters. Her eyes went to Reese and then followed his gaze up as she mounted the stairs to join him. Pulling back, Nicholas tried to stay inconspicuous.

32

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “She’s tacking, sir,” the voice aloft announced. “I should be able to see her colors in just a...” There was a long pause during which Nicholas could almost feel everyone holding their breath. “It’s the Constellation, sir! It’s Logan!” “Dammit.” Reese threw his hands up. “Couldn’t be someone we could actually fight, no.” Even at this distance, Nicholas could see the captain’s face soften, a distant look in her eyes. “There’s no point in running,” she said, her voice its usual commanding tone. “We don’t have anything to hide.” “Except our extra passenger,” Mr. Henry reminded mildly. The captain had obviously forgotten that. “Find him,” she commanded tersely. “Get him down in the ladyhole until they’ve gone.” “I’m on it.” Reese turned and raced below decks. “Furl sail!” Mr. Henry called out across the deck. “And make it nice, boys! We’re receiving company.” Trying to stay beneath the captain’s notice, Nicholas threw himself into the work of releasing the rigging and gathering the ropes with the others as half a dozen men clambered up each mast to neatly gather the sails and tie them to the spars. No one questioned his presence, as though they’d forgotten he wasn’t part of the crew. By the time the Constellation pulled alongside, all the sails were neatly furled and the crew lined up in formation. Nicholas slipped into the line and mimicked them, watching with barely disguised curiosity. The tone of this encounter felt very different from the meeting with the Lady Anne. The confidence and brashness the crew had shown in taking the dispatch ship was gone, every face tight and serious and a bit uncertain as the gangplank was extended across between the ships. A full dozen marines crossed over the plank, followed by a slim, dark man in naval blues. He approached the quartermaster who was waiting at the foot of the plank and offered his hand. “Mr. Henry.” The quartermaster grudgingly took it. “Mr. Stapleton.” “I hate to impose on your hospitality, sir, but I must ask permission to search your vessel for contraband.” Mr. Henry’s face stayed tight. “Of course. You’ll find nothing untoward. As you know, we’re an honest merchant ship.”

33

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Stapleton raised his eyebrows. “Actually I know quite the opposite. But it’s up to the captain as to what to do about that. Mr. Clay, will you take your men below to inspect the ship, please?” The captain of the marines, a well-fed, blond young man with an earnest face and a frightening competency with his rifle, nodded succinctly. “Move out!” he commanded, and the bulk of the marines fanned out and disappeared below decks. Mr. Henry’s deference and the crew’s restraint piqued Nicholas’s interest, so finally he turned to the man next to him, a big, broad, younger man with scraggled teeth. “What’s going on?” The man, Lawrence, if Nicholas remembered his name right, looked at him as though surprised to realize who was standing beside him. He glanced around surreptitiously as though making sure they weren’t noticed, then bent his head closer. “Captain Grady Logan used to ship aboard the Lucifer. He went back home to Ireland after the war, and the next time we saw him, he had command of the Constellation and was hunting privateers. Word has it he and the captain were involved before her father died. So whenever we meet up with them, no one knows if this is the time he’s going to go English on us and string us all up for piracy. But the captain never runs from him, and we’ve never fired shot against him.” Nicholas felt something dark flare within him, something he couldn’t identify. “Do you think she still has feelings for him?” Lawrence shrugged. “Who can say? No one gets close enough to the captain to find out. But I can tell you this, we should have sunk that bastard a dozen times over. A quick trip to the bottom’s too good for a traitor like that.” Nicholas found himself inexplicably agreeing. Reese appeared at the top of the companionway, his face composed but his eye a bit wild as he mounted the quarterdeck. The captain eyed him meaningfully, but he simply shook his head. Nicholas reveled in being able to give them a fright. They had all but forgotten him over the last few weeks. Perhaps now they’d learn not to take him for granted. A moment later the marines began returning topside, each with the same report. “All clear, Lieutenant. She’s carrying naught but stores and free trade goods.” Stapleton nodded at each report until the entire squad had returned to the deck. Then he turned to Mr. Henry. “With the captain’s permission, Captain Logan would like to come aboard.”

34

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Mr. Henry turned to look up to the quarterdeck and Captain Sullivan. She nodded briefly, her luminous eyes wider and more feminine than Nicholas had ever seen them. Mr. Henry seemed to sigh, then turned and held himself more erect. “Captain on deck!” Around Nicholas, all the sailors who had let their posture slouch straightened smartly. Lawrence elbowed him, so he copied them, never taking his eyes off the gangway. He wanted to see the man who could affect the cold-hearted captain so. Captain Logan was a big man, tall and broad, imposing in form and features. He was dressed in naval blues like his first officer, but he wore neither hat nor wig, his own natural hair tied back in a neat white ribbon. He didn’t quite swagger as he crossed the gangplank, but he definitely carried with him an air of authority that seemed to include the crew and complement of the Lucifer. Nicholas felt his hackles rise at the man’s very presence. “All secure, sir,” Stapleton informed him when he dropped lightly to the deck. “Good to hear,” Logan replied, never taking his eyes off Captain Sullivan. “You may release your crew, Mr. Henry.” If possible, Mr. Henry’s back straightened even more. “Very good, sir,” he replied mildly, then turned to the crew. “Back to your stations!” Nicholas knew he should return below to his duties there, but he couldn’t bring himself to miss the encounter brewing topside. Instead he grabbed a swab and began mopping the deck, moving towards the quarterdeck so he could hear what was going on. Captain Logan mounted the steps to stop a few feet away from Captain Sullivan, not touching her. “Hello, Emma.” “Logan.” Her voice trembled softly. “It’s been a while.” “Almost seven months.” “You look good.” “You look English.” He seemed hurt by her words. “I had hoped we’d gotten beyond that.” “You sided with the enemy, Grady. I find that hard to get beyond.” “I’ve never been your enemy, Emma. If I were, you know full well I could take your crew for my own and put you in irons.”

35

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “The impress laws require you leave me enough crew to man my ship.” “A ship this size only needs a crew of ten to handle her. You have over fifty hands aboard, all British subjects.” “American,” Captain Sullivan insisted. “You know that’s not how it works. Born British, you remain British. I’d be well within my rights. Not to mention the warrants I have on you. When did you resort to kidnapping?” “Did you find anyone aboard who shouldn’t be here?” “No, but...” “Is this how it’s going to be, Logan? Every time you reminding me how benevolent, how generous you are? You couldn’t get power over me by marrying me, so you’re going to do it with threats?” “I didn’t want to marry you to control you, I wanted to marry you because I loved you!” “You wanted to beach me!” Her face took a livid cast as she stepped toward him threateningly. “This is the only life I’ve ever known, and you wanted to take it away from me and turn me into a shore bird!” “Your father and I thought it would be best for you...” “Well, fortunately neither you nor Father get to make those decisions for me. We’re done here.” She crossed her arms over her chest and managed to look menacing despite her size. “If you’re going to take my crew, do it. Otherwise, get the hell off my ship.” Logan sighed, then turned to return to his vessel. He paused at the foot of the stairs. “It was good to see you again.” Her expression remained cold. “Goodbye, Logan.” She didn’t move until the Constellation cast off and started tacking out to sea. “Don’t think I didn’t notice you there,” she said, never taking her eyes from the horizon. “I wasn’t trying to hide,” Nicholas replied defensively.

36

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “The hell you weren’t.” She looked down at him. “You missed your chance. One word and you’d have had your freedom and probably seen us all hanging from the spars.” Her eyes drifted back to the horizon. He shrugged. “Didn’t trust him.” That surprised her. He was pleased to see her break her fixation with the other ship and focus her attention fully on him. He couldn’t resist capitalizing on it. Leaning on the mop, he grinned up at her. “So, you’re the Dread Pirate... Emma?” When she turned away, he thought he saw a ghost of a smile tugging at the corners of her mouth. “Get back to work, English.” Chapter 8 Caroline Randolph enjoyed the warm comfort of her husband’s hand at the back of her waist, guiding her through the milling throng that populated London’s dockside quays. She could have remained in the carriage or, as Edward would have preferred, back at the house. But it had been too long since she’d seen her children, so she had insisted on coming. Nicholas and Catharine had left just after Easter, and here it was nearly Christmas. She couldn’t believe their good fortune at arriving in time for the holidays. Too often a sixweek voyage could take as long as four months, and crossing the North Atlantic this late in the fall carried its own risks. Caroline let her mind wander to thoughts of a festive holiday celebrating their return. The ship they arrived at was smaller than those around it, two masts and low in the water. The thought of crossing an ocean in it made Caroline a bit queasy. Edward paused at the foot of the gangway. “Are you sure you want to come aboard? Sailors can be a rough lot.” She raised an eyebrow. “As opposed to the thieves and pickpockets and whores down here?” She smiled. “You worry too much. I want to see the children. You’ll get distracted talking business and be hours about it.” He sighed with humor about his eyes and offered her his hand. “Business is what puts those lovely clothes on your lovely back.” She lowered her eyes demurely as she let him guide her past him on the gangplank. “But you so enjoy taking them off me again, don’t you?”

37

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By His wicked chuckle behind her was all the answer she needed. The deck was bustling with crew off-loading cargo, chandlers negotiating for resupply and other civilians meeting family or arranging passage. But Caroline had eyes for only one thing, scanning the deck for sign of either of her children. She wasn’t the only one looking. “Mama!” Catharine’s cry of recognition echoed across the deck. It took Caroline only a moment to pinpoint her through the crowd. The young woman flying down the stairs from the quarterdeck was barely recognizable from the girl Caroline had seen off in the spring. Her hair was neatly plaited and pinned up in a woman’s fashion, and the traveling dress she wore beneath her pelisse was of a bold tartan that only could have been made up in the colonies. But the brilliant smile and enormous eyes certainly belonged to her daughter. She opened her arms and Catharine flew into them, hugging her so close with as much strength as Caroline knew she must be returning. She stroked her daughter’s hair, kissing her temple in relief. “Oh, my sweet girl, how much you’ve grown! Let me look at you!” But when she stepped back, she realized that Catharine was holding back tears. “Oh, Mama! It’s so terrible!” Caroline took both Catharine’s hands in hers. “What is it, dearest? What happened?” “Mr. Randolph?” The three of them turned in response to the male voice behind them. The captain’s face was grim as he greeted Edward. “I’m sorry, sir, but a situation has arisen that I must apprise you of.” Edward stroked Catharine’s head briefly before pushing her towards Caroline. “Take Catharine home,” he said, already turning to follow the captain. “I’ll get a sedan chair when I’m ready to return.” “Wait, where’s Nicholas?” When he didn’t answer, didn’t even pause, she turned to Catharine. “Where is your brother?” The girl’s eyes filled with tears and she couldn’t speak. “Caroline!” Edward’s voice snapped. “Take her back to the carriage. Now.” She sighed. There was no arguing with him in this mood, and Catharine was obviously on the verge of hysterics. So she took the bonnet from Catharine’s fingers and fit it about her head. “Come on, dear heart. Let’s get you home.”

38

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Caroline was barely aware of the trip back to the barouche, caring only for the girl gripping her hand. When they finally achieved the coach and closed the door, Catharine collapsed, falling into her mother’s arms and sobbing hysterically. “Oh, Mama, they took him! They took Nicholas!” Caroline held her close, stroking her hair and back soothingly. “Who did, honey? Who took him?” “Pi-pirates!” she wailed, her tear-stained face horrified. Caroline laughed, drawing Catharine into her embrace. “Oh, honey, there aren’t any pirates anymore.” “Oh, but there are!” She sat back up, eyes blazing. “And she was horrible.” “Who was?” Caroline was just confused now. “The pirate queen that took Nicholas. She was cruel and vicious, and she was going to take me and sell me into slavery, but Nicholas stepped in and saved me! And now they have him, and they won’t give him back unless Father delivers ten thousand guineas to the portmaster in New Orleans. But oh, Mama, what if he won’t pay?” “Catharine,” she said sternly, shaking her daughter’s shoulders, “don’t tell such wild stories, you frighten me.” “I’m not, Mama, I swear it. They took him, and I don’t know that we’ll ever see him again.” Caroline’s fantasies of a happy Christmas celebration turned to ash in her mouth. ~ She sat in the parlor, her needlework unheeded in her lap as she listened to every sound in the streets, hoping it was Edward. Daylight had faded, and supper had passed untouched, no one interested in the welcome home meal Cook had prepared. All she could think about was Nicholas. When she and Edward had married, she had felt uncomfortable assuming the responsibility for another woman’s child. But she had looked into that young boy’s intense eyes and knew he needed her. There were depths in him that pragmatic Edward just couldn’t properly appreciate. So she had nurtured his love of literature and art and music while Edward had seen to his training in pursuits appropriate for a young man of a certain standing. He was constantly getting into trouble, not in any malicious way but just from not thinking things out to their logical conclusions. They had regularly had to rescue him from any number of improbable

39

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By locations where his curiosity had trapped him. But it never intimidated him from trying again the next time. When Catharine was conceived, Caroline had worried about him, that he might feel replaced or unwanted. But he had been fascinated, asking questions about it, helping Caroline in any way he could think of. Often, later in her pregnancy, he would lay with his head against her swollen belly, listening to his sister’s movements as he read aloud quietly to them. Nicholas was the first person after her to hold the baby girl in his arms, Edward having been trapped by weather in Italy on a buying trip. Nicholas had doted on the little girl, teaching her everything he could think of, including, unfortunately, his tendency for misadventure. And Catharine always worshipped him. He could do no wrong in her eyes. Even Edward risked the little girl’s wrath every time he upbraided his son in front of her, although she was normally timid around her father otherwise. When Nicholas had gone away to university, Catharine cried for three solid weeks. Caroline had been hesitant when the opportunity for this trip to the colonies had come up. It was such a long way away, and Catharine was still so young. But she had wanted to go so badly, and Nicholas had sworn to look out for her on pain of death. Edward wasn’t opposed to it, so long as she didn’t distract Nicholas from the work he was being sent to do, so Caroline had conceded. And now, if Catharine’s preposterous story was to be believed, Nicholas was in mortal danger for protecting her. At long last she heard the front door open and close, heard soft voices in the foyer before finally, finally, the parlor door opened to admit her husband. She rose to her feet, setting her needlework aside as Edward went to warm himself at the fire. “Is it true?” Instead of answering, he asked, “Where’s Catharine?” “In her room. She’s been on her own all this time. Now that she’s safe, the stress finally caught up with her. She was hysterical by the time we got home, so I gave her a few drops of laudanum and put her to bed.” She laid a hand on her husband’s arm, drawing his attention. “Edward, you have to tell me. Was he truly taken by pirates?” “Privateers,” he answered with a tired sigh, turning around finally to face her. He looked weary, his craggy features, usually so distinguished, now just looking old. “It’s a ship that’s been operating off the coast of the Americas for about ten years.” “In this day and age? Why aren’t they in prison? Or better yet, at the end of a rope?”

40

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “Privateers are government sanctioned. Taking one is a sensitive business. And this Captain Sullivan is good. She’s been notoriously difficult to catch. But she’s crossed the line now. Kidnapping a British subject will bring the wrath of the entire Royal Navy down on her head.” “What’s to be done?” She fought not to wring her hands like some overwrought damsel in a melodrama. “Dispatches are being sent out to the fleet all up and down the American seaboard and into the Caribbean. The Lucifer is to be taken on sight and her officers brought back to London for trial and execution.” “But what about Nicholas?” Edward’s face grew hard. “Edward, what are we to do about Nicholas?” she insisted. “There’s nothing to be done. The Admiralty will deal with this Captain Sullivan, and if Nicholas is still alive, they’ll bring him back to us.” “But what about the ransom? Surely you’ll pay it.” “Not in the least. There’s no certainty that even if we pay it, they’ll return him. To be honest, he may already be dead. No, our best bet is to let the navy deal with it. There’s less risk to all of us.” “Risk?” She was incensed. “How can you worry about risk at a time like this? Your only son is in jeopardy! What risk isn’t worth that?” “Caroline, please...” He sounded like he was starting down the path of condescension, so she cut him off. “What if it were Catharine? Or me? Would we be worth the risk?” He infuriated her when he got like this, pragmatic and distant, almost unreachable. “Fine. If you won’t do it, I will. I’ll go to New Orleans myself and pay the ransom. At least then they won’t kill him outright.” “Caroline, don’t do this.” His voice was cold, stern. She pulled herself up straight. “You can’t stop me.” “No, I can’t. Your last husband saw to that.” “Fortunately for me.”

41

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “I won’t pay the ransom, Caroline.” He remained implacable. “You won’t have to. I have more than enough to cover it myself.” “You’d beggar your own daughter on this fool’s errand?” “I’d bankrupt the whole family if it meant bringing Nicholas home safe,” she swore. “You’re setting yourself up for disappointment. They’ve most likely already killed him.” She gasped in horror at the suggestion. “How can you be so heartless about your own child?” “Caroline,” he said soothingly, running his hands up and down her arms, “I want Nicholas to be safe as much as you do. But I’m wise enough in the ways of the world to know that it is probably already too late.” “But you don’t know that for certain.” “Nothing in this world is certain, love.” He drew her closer, taking her in his arms. “And if you want to go after him, I’m not going to stop you. But I won’t be there with you when you find out the truth.” “That’s alright. Nicholas will be.” He kissed the top of her head. “The one thing I love about you more than your stubborn streak is your hopeless optimism.” “You won’t charm your way out of this one, Edward Randolph.” He rocked her slowly. “I wouldn’t dream of it.” Caroline tried to find comfort in his arms, but her heart and mind were thousands of miles away, adrift in the midst of the cold, cruel ocean. Chapter 9 Christmas Day shipboard was very much like any other day at sea, spent mending sails and maintaining the guns, repairing the decks and cleaning the bilges. But when night settled, the main deck was transformed. Long, makeshift tables were set up using spare planking and saw horses, and every bench that could be found and every empty cask that hadn’t been broken down was pressed into service as seating. The tables were decorated with pyramids of oranges, lemons and limes interspersed with lanterns

42

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By carefully covered in red and gold silk. More lanterns hung from lines strung the length of the tables, making the whole ship look more like a pleasure launch than a pirate ship. Nicholas had spent the day largely below decks, he and half a dozen others helping Elspeth prepare a feast that would have made his father’s cook back home envious. So much of it was native foods unfamiliar to him, like the orange potatoes Elspeth had boiled and crushed before setting to bake drizzled with molasses and raw sugar. Some was very familiar, like the succulent oyster dressing rich with currants and spice. Native turkeys had been substituted for the harder to get goose, roasting up in the chimney next to the full side of beef she and Mr. Henry had managed to procure. Nicholas’s mouth watered just from the preparation, and Elspeth had slapped his hands away good naturedly a dozen times. He didn’t want to share companionship with these people who were keeping him from his family at this special time, so he had volunteered to serve instead. The cheer that went up when they came on deck with the roast was enough to deafen him, but he couldn’t help smiling. There was music and laughter, beer and wine flowing more freely than he had ever seen aboard this vessel. Everyone seemed glad to see him as he moved along the table replenishing chargers and pitchers, greeting him with smiles and gratitude that surprised him. Tonight was the first time he had seen the captain take the head of the table. She was dressed all in red in a style almost twenty years out of date, her normally wild hair combed close and pinned up tight. It wasn’t the most flattering look for her. Nicholas imagined her with soft curls piled atop her head and cascading down to touch her collar, careful clusters covering her ears and threads of pearls woven through the contours... He caught himself, surprised to find his heart pounding wildly. Finally the meal came to a close and Elspeth had them bring out the piece de resistance, a half dozen plum puddings burning merrily away. There was a raucous ovation as the servers were deposited along the table, but then, to Nicholas’ surprise, they all grew quiet. At the foot of the table, one of the sailors rose to his feet. “My Nancy delivered our third child three months ago, a little girl named Sophie. With two girls to dower now, I may not be burying the anchor as soon as I thought!” The others laughed, a few offering crude comments on how to insure a boy next time before they turned to the next man. “My mum joined my da in Heaven this fall. But my sister says her littles are all growing fat and happy. All seven of them.” “My Sarah writes that she’s still waiting for me. The next time we’re in Baltimore, she wants to run off and get married just so’s she’ll know I’ll come back.”

43

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “My son’s started university, can you imagine? Wants to be a politician. Might have trouble with a pirate for a father, but at least he has money for his education, eh?” It continued on like this, one by one each member of the crew recounting tales of family and loved ones left behind while their men went to sea. Nicholas somehow hadn’t imagined this side of them. Surely only men with nothing to lose would turn to piracy? Fifty-six men, fifty-six stories. The only one who didn’t speak was the captain. And suddenly he had an insight into her. This was her family, regardless of it being one she’d constructed herself. But it was a family she could never be very intimate with. She was their commander and so would always need to stay somewhat distant from them. In some ways she reminded him of his father in that way, although Father’s remoteness was calculated. Nicholas had the feeling the captain wasn’t even aware of how alone she was. Nicholas’ duties ended with the end of the meal, another group assigned to the basic cleanup and food storage. The rest would be left for the deck crew to clear away in the morning. In the meantime, there was to be music and dancing and song until late into the night, ship’s discipline relaxed for this one night of the year. The music was by necessity primitive, but the fiddlers, pipers and drummer took turns playing a seemingly random mix of music from Irish jigs to French canticles to Negro field songs, all reflecting the diverse background of the crew. Those who knew the words (if there were any) sang along, while those who didn’t threw themselves into dancing with a will. Nicholas hung back on the edges, leaning back against the rail, watching the crew and the stars alternately. Elspeth found him there. “Why aren’t you enjoying the party?” He shrugged. “I don’t have much to feel festive about.” “Well, maybe this will help.” She handed him a small rectangular package wrapped in bright cotton. He took it, surprised at her thoughtfulness. “Thank you,” he said honestly. “Well, open it!” she encouraged with a soft smile. Laughing at himself, he tugged on the ties to release the wrapping, revealing the varnished wooden box inside. He opened it to find an elegant pen set with a tooled handle, a collection of nibs, a small ivory penknife for keeping the tips trimmed, and two bottles of thick India ink. “This is a princely gift, Elspeth. Thank you.” She blushed gently. “I had noticed that whenever you have any free time, you seem to be writing, so I thought you might enjoy this.” She followed his eyes down into the box. “I’ve often wondered what you write so often.”

44

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “Letters to my sister, mostly.” He looked up self-consciously. “I tell her all about life here, about the people I’ve met and the things I’ve seen.” “That’s wonderful. She’ll be so happy to read that when you get back.” “If I get back.” Elspeth rested her hand on his arm. “You mustn’t think like that. Especially not tonight. You’ll get home, and Catharine will be so happy to see you.” Nicholas couldn’t match her optimism, so instead he reached into his pocket. “I also wrote this,” he pulled out a carefully rolled piece of parchment tied with a bit of red ribbon. “For you.” Her eyes grew wide as she took the scroll from him and opened it. “It’s not much, but it was all I could...” “In the darkness grows a gentle bloom,” she read quietly, so as only to be heard by the two of them, “Its color and scent so fair. It blossoms quietly in the gloom, Outshining the weeds that grow there. You are the light that shines in dark corners, Your gentleness touches the desperate and low. Your strength endures against the greatest of horrors, And in your dark home you continue to grow.” She was silent when she finished. “I know it’s not very good, but the feeling is there. Let me...” He reached for the paper. She snatched it out of his range. “You won’t do a thing. This is beautiful, Nicholas! Thank you! No one has ever written poetry for me before.” “Well, they should. Beautiful women like you have been inspiring artists all through the ages.” Her flush grew even darker. “Dance with me?” she asked, obviously trying to divert his attention. It worked. “Oh, no, I couldn’t. Not in front of...”

45

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By She cut off his excuses. “You aren’t allowed to say no. It’s Christmas.” She shyly took his hand and pulled him into the dance. Nicholas smiled and succumbed, guiding her expertly through the steps of the reel the musicians were playing with as much gusto as skill. It was probably the most unusual dance he’d ever been a part of, as all the other couples were made up solely of men. Elspeth’s skirts swirled colorfully through the steps, and when she grinned up at him happily as he swung her around, he couldn’t help smiling in return. The dance ended far too soon, and everyone stopped to applaud the musicians and call out requests. Elspeth was whisked away by another partner before Nicholas could even say thank you, so he just watched her go with a soft smile on his face. When he turned, he saw the captain watching him from across the deck, her expression hard and unreadable. Refusing to be cowed by her, he touched his forehead and bowed. Her mouth twitched and she turned her eyes aside. A heavy arm flung around his shoulder, and he turned to find Theo, drunk as a lord and grinning like a fool, hanging on him as much for support as companionship. “Nicholas, old son! Merry Christmas!” Nicholas laughed and helped his friend over to one of the benches. “You seem to have been pretty free with the merry tonight.” “I have, I have, yes I have.” His eyes glazed over for a moment, and then he seemed to notice Nicholas again for the first time. “Merry Christmas, Nick!” Nicholas just shook his head, grinning. “Happy Christmas, Theo. Here, I got you something.” He offered up the small knotted parcel. “You’re too kind,” Theo slurred, taking the package while patting his pockets with his free hand. “Got something for you, too. Where the hell did I put... Here they are!” He held out his hand and dropped two cubes into Nicholas’s hand. They were dice, bone if Nicholas’s guess were true, about an inch square and comfortably weighted in his hand. “Made ‘em myself,” Theo said, fumbling with the knots on his own gift. “Whalebone so they’re nice and sturdy, and as evenly weighted as I could make ‘em. Don’t never play with another man’s dice, Nicholas. You never know how he’s tryin’ to cheat you.” Nicholas closed his hand over the carefully carved treasures, feeling the rounded edges dig into his palm. “I’ll remember. Thank you.” Theo finally got the ties open, nearly spilling the contents of the handkerchief all across the deck. He picked up one of the brilliant orange objects and looked at it, confused.

46

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “I remembered how much you like spicy food, so I got you these. They’re called Scotch bonnets, and they’re about the hottest peppers you can get. Dry them out and you’ll be able to keep your meals spiced the way you like for months.” Theo studied the bright fruit critically for a long moment before casually tossing it into his mouth. “No, wait!” But it was too late. Nicholas heard the crunch of it between Theo’s jaws. There was a brief moment of “Hmm,” on his face before the heat hit. Theo started sweating as his eyes widened, and then he made the critical error of swallowing the pulp in his mouth. Nicholas could only watch in horror as the other man’s face changed colors, blood suffusing even his lesions for the first time in Nicholas’s acquaintance. Unable to think of anything else, he shoved a pitcher of beer into the suffering man’s hands. “You poison him?” a rough voice spoke threateningly from behind Nicholas. He looked up to see half a dozen inebriated and aggressive-looking crewmen bearing down on him, murder in their eyes. “No!” Nicholas tried to stave them off. “I didn’t...he just...he shouldn’t have...” He was interrupted by Theo himself, who began shaking his head in vigorous negation as he grabbed for another pitcher of beer. “H-h-h-h-h-HOT!” When the others looked confused, Nicholas held out the remaining peppers for their examination. The head of the squad looked at them and then at Theo. “You ate one of those?” He just nodded, gulping down even more beer in a desperate attempt to quench the fire. “Damnation, Anderson! I knew you’d eat anything, but this takes the prize! You are the craziest bastard I’ve ever met!” The others crowded around, suddenly jovial and amused, laughing at Theo’s misfortune and congratulating Nicholas on a well-played prank. Nicholas was more than a bit overwhelmed, uncertain of what to make of this sudden change in his position. He slipped away as soon as he could without seeming rude, leaving Theo in the brutal care of his shipmates. Nicholas moved towards the foredeck, away from the noise and crowd, looking for a few moments of peace. He just stood at the rail for long moments, staring out at the stars reflected on the still ocean, unable to differentiate in the darkness between sea and sky. He was sure there was a metaphor in there

47

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By somewhere, if he wanted to dig for it. But somehow he was feeling too content to pursue it. A soft sound behind him drew his attention away from the water. Nicholas turned to see a couple slipping out from the forecastle, still embracing. He recognized the woman as Eve, but the man she was with was most definitely not her husband. He had his hand in her blouse as she pressed up against him, the two of them devouring each other’s mouths wildly. Finally she pushed him away, pulling her blouse up over her bare breast, smiling wickedly. The man just chuckled, leaned in for another hungry kiss before sashaying back across the deck to rejoin the party. She was about to follow at a discreet distance when she noticed Nicholas standing in the shadows. A knowing, brazen smile curled her lips as she leaned back against the bulkhead. Slowly, erotically she laid hands on herself, dragging them down her shoulders to cup and fondle her breasts before sliding lower, watching his reaction to her performance. Her fingers clawed at the fabric of her skirts, drawing them up inch by inch to reveal her calves, her knees, the milky paleness of her plush thighs. Despite her exhibition, Nicholas’s eyes never left her face. The performance was calculated to arouse him, but he was just disgusted. She didn’t want him, but she wanted him to want her, to be able to control him in the only way she was able. He could see everything in the cruel lines of her face, which even in the dim lantern light mocked him. Just before she would have exposed all to him, she dropped her skirts again with a contemptuous laugh. Looking him up and down in disgust, she turned away and flounced back to the festivities. The girl was trouble, Nicholas could tell. He had to tell someone what he had seen, and there was only one person he could trust with it. He went in search of Elspeth. She was standing near the edge of the dancers, clapping along with the music and laughing in delight at the dancing. He took her arm gently. “I need to talk to you.” She instantly sobered at the tone of his voice. “Of course. What is it?” Drawing her aside, he described what he had seen, leaving out the more salient details. Her face darkened as he spoke, but she didn’t seem surprised. “Eve is voracious, and not terribly discreet. I doubt that there’s a man among the crew she hasn’t slept with, with the exception of Henry. Everyone knows about it, including Reese, sadly. He deserves so much better.” Nicholas was disinclined to agree with that, but didn’t. “Why was she toying with me?” “Does it surprise you that she might be attracted to a handsome young man?”

48

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “I don’t think that was her purpose. She has nothing but disdain for me. I don’t trust her.” He glanced up, his eyes searching the crowd for Eve. What he found was the captain, now standing near the quarterdeck bulkhead, watching him with dark, narrow eyes. He met her gaze calmly, unfazed by the glower in her expression. For a change she didn’t look away. Something fiercely stubborn and prideful reared up in him, and he refused to be bested by her. Never taking his eyes off the captain, he squeezed Elspeth’s arm. “Thank you. Excuse me for a moment, won’t you?” Without waiting for her answer, he moved across the deck, never taking his eyes off the captain, until he was standing directly in front of her. “Happy Christmas, Captain.” She seemed startled by the boldness of his address. “Merry Christmas.” Still determined to win this battle of wills, he extended his hand. “Won’t you dance with me?” “No, I don’t think so.” “But you must. According to Mistress Elspeth, you aren’t allowed to refuse on Christmas.” Her eyes flicked away from him, a stubborn blush barely coloring the apples of her cheeks. “I don’t know how,” she admitted grudgingly. She was precious when she was discomforted, and, to his surprise, he suddenly felt very protective of her. Stepping closer, he lowered his voice. “I could teach you,” he offered gently. “I taught my sister, you couldn’t be much harder.” Her head snapped up, her eyes wide and startled, and for an instant he was lost in the deep emerald depths of them before they narrowed angrily. “I don’t need you to teach me anything,” she replied coldly. He stepped back, disgusted with himself for softening towards her. “You might be surprised what I could teach you. Captain.” As he stormed away, he remained uncertain as to who had actually won that encounter. Chapter 10 Caroline folded the last of her woolen pelisses into the chest before stepping back to examine her work.

49

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Two trunks, one with heavy winter clothing, the other with lighter summer things for after they reached Jamaica, everything she might require all neatly packed and organized. “I think that’s everything,” she said with a sigh. “Yes, ma’am,” Margaret, her lady’s maid, confirmed. “I can’t think of a thing we’ve missed.” “Have you packed your own things yet?” “No, ma’am. To be honest, I’ve never traveled much. I have no idea what to take.” “Whatever you do, don’t bring any of your service wear. I want you along as a companion, not as a maid.” The girl blushed a bit. “Yes, ma’am.” Caroline looked at her, remembering again just how young her maid was. Perhaps too young to be in service to the lady of the house. But her mother had been Caroline’s maid almost since her marriage to Edward, so when she had taken ill, Caroline agreed to take Margaret on in her place. She was a bright girl, and Caroline had realized early on that she was suited for better things than being just a lady’s maid. So Caroline had begun cultivating her, encouraging her education, feeding her voracious reading habit and basically grooming her for the position of personal secretary. This trip would be an excellent opportunity for Margaret to develop some of her social skills. Caroline doubted the girl was ready to negotiate with pirates, however. Although Caroline’s current secretary probably didn’t have the requisite skills, either. Caroline wasn’t sure she did herself. She pushed such fears aside. Sufficient unto the day the worry thereof. “I think we’re done for now. Why don’t you go to Catharine’s girl and see about choosing several of Catharine’s old summer gowns? We can let them out on the voyage so you have some new things when we get there.” “Thank you, ma’am. That’s very generous.” Anything else she might have said was interrupted by a soft tap on the door. Margaret went to open it, coming back a moment later. “The master would like to see you in the library, ma’am.” “Thank you. Tell him I’ll be there in a moment. When you finish with Catherine, you can come back here and pack my toiletries. After that, I think we’re done.” “Very good, ma’am.” Margaret curtseyed and slipped out quietly.

50

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Caroline closed the trunk and latched it before checking herself in her looking glass, straightening her hair and settling her stays before going down to face her husband. Edward rose from his desk when she came in, crossing the floor to offer her a sheet of parchment. “Your solicitor had this delivered this morning. The letter of credit for Nicholas’s ransom. You’ll be able to exchange it for hard currency at any bank once you get to New Orleans.” She took the document from him and read it over. “Thank you.” He stepped closer, sliding his arms around her waist. “I wish you would see reason on this.” Smiling softly, she rested her hands on the solid muscles of his biceps. “There is a way to get me to stay.” “Tell me,” he murmured against her hair. She looked up at him innocently. “You could go in my place.” He growled in frustration, holding her tighter. “Or I could lock you in the attic like any rational husband would.” “Fortunately for me, you’ve never been rational.” She rewarded his frustration with a soft kiss. “Not since I met you, that’s for certain.” He pulled her more intimately against him in a way that still made her shiver after all these years. “I want to go, too,” a petulant voice demanded from the doorway. Edward instantly stepped away, his mask of cool indifference slipping naturally into place. “No.” With an internal sigh of frustration at his transition, she turned to her daughter. “It won’t be safe for you. You’ve already had an ordeal, I don’t want to risk anything else happening to you.” “But Mama, Nicholas wouldn’t be in this situation if it weren’t for me,” Catharine insisted. “I owe it to him to do everything I can to help rescue him.” “You’ll be of no help to him if you are taken again,” Edward replied ruthlessly before Caroline could open her mouth. “Better that you remain and see to your duties here.” Her face darkened ominously. “What duties?”

51

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “Your fiancée will be arriving from Lincolnshire within the fortnight. You must remain here to welcome him and begin acquainting yourself with him before the wedding.” “Lincolnshire?” Catharine put the pieces together as quickly as Caroline did. “Randall? You’re marrying me off to Randall Fox?” “Edward...” Caroline warned quietly. “Randall is a good match. He can support you comfortably in an appropriate style for you station, and you know he admires you greatly.” “But Father, he’s your age! And I couldn’t love him. I barely even like him!” “Nevertheless, you will marry him.” “Mama...” She turned her pleading eyes to Caroline, but they both knew that if he was determined, they had no recourse. Catharine burst into tears and fled. “Well, that was one way to distract her,” Edward said mirthlessly. “When were you going to tell me?” Anger welled up in her, pushing out the softer emotions of earlier. “When I told her. Which I did.” “Randall’s too old for her. You’re just being cruel.” “He’s from a good family with important connections. It won’t be an onerous burden on her.” “And puts the Foxes in your pocket for gaining the Parliament seat you want so desperately,” she accused. “You’d sell your own daughter for political gain?” “I’d sell my soul to the devil for it,” he said fervently. “Well, Randall’s anyway.” “This is no time for humor.” “You could stop it. Stay here and you could keep it from happening.” She looked at him in shock. “You’d make me choose one child over the other?” He simply shrugged. “You would marry her off without her mother there?”

52

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “The wedding is planned for June. Barring misfortune, that should be enough time for you to cross and return.” “How can you be so ruthless with your own family?” She backed away, shaking her head in disbelief. “Sometimes I think I don’t even know you.” His face darkened, her judgment obviously touching him. “I am as I have ever been, my dear. After eighteen years of marriage, I would think you would be used to it by now.” He returned to his desk, sitting down without looking at her again. “I presume you have more packing to do. Best get to it. High tide comes early tomorrow.” She wanted to scream at him, throw things at his head, but she didn’t. Instead, she went to try to console Catharine. But the girl had her bedroom door locked and refused to respond to any of Caroline’s pleas and commands. She refused to come down to dinner. Even without Catharine’s presence, the meal was tense and silent, and Caroline excused herself early to finish some last letters before she left. Edward didn’t come to her room that night. It was the first time since Catharine was weaned that he didn’t. She tried not to take it as an omen. ~ The carriage pulled right up to the gangplank, the docks much quieter in the pre-dawn hours. Caroline knew Edward hoped to make their final goodbyes here in the privacy of the coach, but Caroline was still too angry to grant him even that small comfort. Instead she opened the far door and stepped out of the carriage. The driver was just helping Margaret down from the seat, her cheeks flushed with the cold, her eyes bright with excitement and trepidation about the journey. Edward came around the carriage, his expression dark as he spoke briefly to the driver before mounting the gangplank onto the ship. A moment later half a dozen sailors flooded down the gangway to begin loading the women’s trunks aboard. Edward returned a moment later, followed by a gaunt, tall man wearing the hat and coat of ship’s captain. “Mrs. Randolph,” Edward introduced them formally, “I’d like you to meet Captain Sutcliffe. The captain has been commanding my ships for almost twelve years now. He should be able to get you to Jamaica safely.” “Most certainly, Mrs. Randolph.” The captain took her hand and bent low over it. “I expect nothing untoward on our crossing. You’ll be in the best of hands.” “Thank you, Captain. I’m sure I will be.”

53

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Edward offered his arm to escort her up the gangway, which she begrudgingly accepted. She didn’t want to make a scene, and she was forced to admit that she missed his touch. Once on deck, Edward and the captain went below to confer briefly about the other cargoes being transported aboard, leaving the women to their own devices. Caroline turned and walked forward along the deck, Margaret close behind her. They avoided the seamen making the sails ready for the voyage. Caroline paused to look wistfully down the dock. “I just wish Catharine had come to see us off. I should have liked to have gotten to see her once more before we left.” “I’m sure she feels the same way,” Margaret said comfortingly. “You watch, once we’re out to sea, it will all be better.” “I doubt it. You know how resentful her temper is. I hate the thought of her angry with me after we’ve been apart for so long and look to be so again.” “It won’t last. You know how frustrated young people get when they see a wrong they’re powerless to correct. She’ll find a way to make her peace with it, you’ll see.” Caroline couldn’t help smiling at Margaret’s statement. “You aren’t so old yourself, you realize.” Margaret met her gaze directly. “Yes, ma’am.” The call went up across the deck to make ready to sail, so Caroline returned to the gangplank. “Have the captain’s steward show you to our cabin,” she instructed. “I’ll be down shortly.” Edward was waiting for her at the gangplank. “It’s not too late to change your mind,” he said quietly, a hint of pleading in his voice. “My trunks are already aboard.” She tried to sound resolute, but even she could hear the quaver in her voice. “Leave them. I’ll buy you new. Anything you want. Everything you want.” “Edward, I can’t.” She rested a gentle hand on his arm. “I couldn’t live with myself if anything happened to him and I hadn’t at least tried.” He laid his hand over hers and squeezed warmly. She was tempted to encourage him again to come with her, but she knew what his response would be, and she didn’t want to fight with him again now.

54

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “Mr. Randolph,” Captain Sutcliffe called down from the quarterdeck. “We need to get underway if we’re to catch the tide, sir.” “Yes, of course.” He turned back to Caroline. “Be careful. And send word when you can.” “I will.” She wished he would put aside his reticence for once and embrace her in public, but instead he patted her hand twice and, with a gentle squeeze, turned and descended the gangway. She mounted the stairs to the quarterdeck as the ship pulled away from the pier. The wind flapped in the sails as the city fell away. She braved one last glance back towards the pier off in the distance. The barouche still sat there. Stubborn man. The waterfront withdrew into the distance and the river widened, releasing the ship into the wilder waters of the Atlantic. A frigid wind whipped off of the water, cutting cruelly through the layers of her clothing. The captain noticed. “Best you get below, ma’am. I’ll have my man bring you and your ladies tea in a few minutes. That will take the chill off.” But Caroline was suddenly frozen by a cold that had nothing to do with the weather. “Ladies?” “Well, yes.” He looked puzzled. “Your companion and the girl you sent ahead to prepare your cabin for you.” Dread knotted in her stomach as she tried to deny the certainty of what she knew had happened. In a manner most unbecoming for a woman of her age and station, she hitched up her skirts and raced down the companionways to her cabin, horribly certain of what she would find there. Catharine sat calmly on the edge of the bunk, talking quietly with Margaret. She was dressed plainly and ill-fit in one of Margaret’s service dresses, her auburn hair pulled back in a simple bun. Rising gracefully, she folded her hands in front of her. “Hello, Mama.” “I could strangle you with my own bare hands, young woman.” Caroline closed the door of the small cabin behind her, bringing her closer to her daughter. “Yes, Mama.” “I should put you ashore in Southampton.”

55

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Catharine’s face grew stubborn. “It won’t make a difference. There are ships in Southampton going to Jamaica. I’ll just stow away on one of those.” “Catharine...” “Mama, you can’t suppose I’d have really stayed behind when Nicholas is in trouble. I have to help him.” Caroline looked to Margaret, who was watching them intently, her face calm. “You knew about this, didn’t you?” Caroline accused. “Yes, ma’am.” Margaret didn’t look at all chastised. “She deserved a chance to help clean up her own mess. It wasn’t right, her being kept out of it.” Caroline just studied them both, so calm and certain in the rightness of their action. And suddenly she sympathized with Edward’s frustration with her. “Your father is going to be livid.” Catharine’s face lit with a relieved smile as she threw herself into her mother’s arms. “Oh, thank you, Mama! I would have gone mad waiting home to hear word from you.” “Not to mention having to attend Randall Fox,” Caroline answered knowingly. “You weren’t going to let Father marry me off to that dried up prune, were you?” “I wasn’t. But dealing with your father takes a certain amount of finesse. Now we’re going to have to do something to make amends for defying him so directly. You’ve made things very difficult.” Catharine hung her head. “I’m sorry.” “Too late for that.” Caroline stroked her hair before kissing the top of her head. “You’re too much like your brother. You must learn to think things through before you act. Come, get changed. You did bring your own things, I hope.” “Yes, ma’am,” Margaret interjected. “We packed them in my chest.” Caroline shot her a sharp look. “We’ll be discussing this more later. I don’t expect my personal maid to conspire with my daughter against me.” “No, ma’am.” But she didn’t look contrite in the least. Caroline sighed, defeated. “I’m going to go talk to the captain. We’re never all three going to fit in this one cabin. And we’d best send word to your father that you’re safe.” She paused and thought for a moment. “Although perhaps it would be best to send that when we depart the Canaries.”

56

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Catharine hugged her again. Chapter 11 Emma knew she had to be going out of her mind. She was constantly aware of the man’s presence, ever since he had imposed himself on her consciousness at Christmas. Now whenever she came out on deck, whenever she moved among the men, she found herself looking for him. And every time, he seemed to be watching her with sharp, critical eyes that constantly judged her and found her wanting. That bothered her more than it should. Even now, when she was practicing her swordplay on the deck with Henry, she was aware of him, perched on the railing near the quarterdeck, scratching intently away in his journal with the set of pens Elspeth had gotten for him the last time they were in Tortuga. Emma had asked her what they were for, and was surprised when she said they were a present for their prisoner. What was it about him that seduced her normally clear-eyed friend into giving him gifts? He didn’t seem that compelling. But whenever she glanced in his direction, his eyes were on her in that disconcerting fashion that made her misstep and look a fool. What business did he have judging her! Soft, spoiled prat, who’d never had to fight or struggle for anything a day in his life. What gave him the right? And why did she care? She dragged her attention back to the task at hand. “Ready?” Henry asked. When she nodded, he saluted. “Alright. Again.” She lunged and slashed at his head, but was blocked by a cross hand parry that he used to push her back. Using the momentum, she swung her arm back and down towards his leg, only to be blocked again. She stepped back to ready, frustrated. “She’s too relaxed,” a cultured British voice came from the railing. Emma looked up to see Randolph had put down his journal and was watching, his clear blue eyes sharply critical.

57

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “She’s holding the blade too low,” he continued, speaking more to Henry than to her. “It’s leaving her torso too exposed. You could have taken her at least three times there.” “I’m well aware of that,” Henry replied impatiently. “It’s also limiting her control.” She tried not to sound indignant. “Excuse me, I’m standing right here.” Henry smiled at her but turned back to him. “You know something about sword work?” He shrugged. “I’ve studied fencing since I was ten.” Emma snorted. Henry ignored her, instead offering his saber to Randolph. “Take my place. It would do Emma good to practice against someone who can go all out against her. With my bad hand, I’m not able to challenge her.” Horrified, Emma protested. “Henry! You’re giving him a sword?” The man looked at her flatly. “What’s the matter, Captain? Afraid you can’t take me?” He was baiting her and she knew it. Nevertheless, she tightened up her grip on the hilt of her saber. “Try me.” His grin was brilliant as he slipped off the rail to take the blade Henry offered. He took several strokes, adjusting to the blade. “I’m not as familiar with the saber. I’ve worked mostly with the lighter blades.” “Making excuses already?” she taunted. “Hardly. Merely making an observation.” Henry stopped a deckhand and spoke to him quietly for a moment. When the man hurried off, he turned his attention back to them. “Let’s start with some basics. Emma, attack. Nicholas, defend. En garde.” She was in motion instantly, reaching to tag his shoulder. He blocked her at the last minute, the unfamiliar weight of the sword slowing him so he caught her blade with the tang of his instead of the edge. To her surprise, he used the extra strength near the hilt to control her, dropping her point as he drove at her leg. She skipped over it and retreated. “Excellent. Nicholas, attack.”

58

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Emma cut her sword across her chest just in time to knock aside his point as it came towards her chest. This time she controlled him, redirecting the force of his attack so that he buried the tip into the deck. “Nicholas, this isn’t fencing. A saber is a cutting weapon, not a thrusting one. Strike with the edge.” She grinned mockingly at Randolph. “Emma, your follow-through was weak. In a real life situation, you should have been ready to carry through that attack.” It was Nicholas’s turn to grin. The deckhand returned, carrying two long rapiers and a pair of leather gloves. Henry took Nicholas’s saber and exchanged it for a rapier and the gloves before bringing the other to Emma. “These are lighter than Emma is used to, but heavier than Nicholas is accustomed to. They have both a cutting and thrusting edge, so will work with both your fighting styles.” Emma swung the blade experimentally. It was lighter than she was used to, moving almost too quickly for her to maintain control over. She noticed Nicholas doing the same, the blade moving sluggishly in his hand, but more quickly than the saber had. Henry continued as they familiarized themselves with the weapons. “Now that you’re on more even footing, let’s see what you can do.” Nicholas looked puzzled. “You want me to spar with her?” “No, I want you to fight her. Don’t hold back. First one to surrender loses.” Emma shifted her position, moving up onto the balls of her feet. “Any rules?” “Don’t kill each other.” “Done,” she said, slashing out at Nicholas with one fluid motion. Their blades met with a crash of steel and he backed away, freeing his blade to lunge at her. She dodged it and cut towards his side, forcing him back. He retaliated with a series of quick parry thrusts that she was hard pressed to stop, but she gave up no ground. On the edges of her vision she was aware of the crew gathering, observing the duel in growing numbers. A part of her wished she could as well. He was a better fighter than she would have credited. Quick and agile, he evaded as many of her attacks as he blocked, and when he struck, it was with a strength equal to hers. She was being pushed harder than she ever had been outside of mortal combat, and to her surprise, she found herself enjoying the challenge.

59

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By The ringing of sword on sword echoed across the deck as the two of them moved across the boards. She finally backed him up to the stairs up to the quarterdeck, and was surprised when he mounted them. She wasn’t concerned about giving him the high ground, as it was mostly cancelled out by his unfamiliarity with the terrain. He was used to fighting in a flat !ale, not on the varied terrain aboard ship. He seemed aware of this, so instead of trying to maintain his ground, he broke off and dashed up the rest of the steps to the higher deck. His footing more sure now, he cut down at her head from above, holding her off until she slashed at his feet and he stumbled. She surged up to the deck, snatching a dagger from the belt of an unsuspecting crewman as she charged past. Nicholas’s face registered his shock when she caught his sword with both blades. With a fierce grin, she wrenched his sword aside, slicing her rapier backhand and for the first time felt it bite into something other than steel. Blood gushed from the jagged cut in his brow, effectively blinding him. Pressing his free hand against the wound, he backed away from her until he bumped into the rail. She moved in for the kill. And was completely blindsided when he snatched a belaying pin out of the rail with his bloody hand and smashed it into her skull, dropping her to the deck in a hail of stars. She tried to push herself back to her feet, but the ship wouldn’t stop spinning enough for her to regain her equilibrium. Blinded with pain, her ears ringing from the force of the blow, she didn’t know what instinct warned her of an imminent attack, but she trusted it, driving her booted foot forward and up with as much force as she could muster. She was rewarded by the feel of solid flesh giving beneath her boot. She finally staggered to her feet to find she had managed to knock him back down the companionway to the main deck. He was just rising to his feet, left hand still clutching his sword, right hand pressed to his brow, attempting to staunch the bleeding. His sun bleached hair was stained red in places, and blood coagulated in rivulets down his face and around his mouth, making him look like some kind of demon. He grinned up at her, a feral, joyous grin. “Had enough, Captain?” Pushing herself, she vaulted over the rail to land on the deck near him. “You wish,” she challenged, cutting at his head once again. He blocked it with a laugh, and they were off again. They circled the deck, driving each other back and forth, over and around obstacles, scattering the crew whenever they got too close. Emma’s hand tingled from the relentless vibrations of the clashing swords and her lungs were bellowing from the exertion. But he was more tired, slower to respond with each attack.

60

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By When the opening came, she took it without thinking. He vaulted the stroke to his legs, not expecting her to use her momentum to crash her shoulder into him, knocking him aside to collapse onto the deck. In an instant she had her foot in his chest, the point of her sword at his throat. “Give over, English,” she commanded breathlessly. He studied her, his own chest heaving, his Adam’s apple rising and falling closer to her point. Finally he dropped his sword, signaling defeat. Or so she thought. His hand flashed out to knock aside the tip of her sword, his legs scissoring around hers to knock her off her feet. She tumbled onto his body. She froze in surprise when his hands fell gently on her ribs, supporting her as she lay atop him. His warmth leeched instantly through the leather and linen of her clothing, soothing her at the same time it electrified her. She had expected him to be soft, but the chest pressing against hers was solid, the stomach against hers strong as he held her. And he was aroused, his hardness digging into the soft flesh of her belly. He had gotten aroused fighting with her. His eyes widened when he came to the same realization, then narrowed again as though waiting to see what she would do. She knew what she wanted to do. But between one heartbeat and the next, Henry’s good hand wrapped around her forearm and yanked her to her feet, leaving Nicholas lying on the deck, startled by the sudden separation. “When I said don’t kill each other,” Henry said sternly, directing his comments to both of them, “I presumed it was understood that I meant not to maim each other as well.” She grinned at him, recovering herself. “Well, you said not to hold back,” she quipped, stripping off her gloves. “I hate to think what you’d have been like had you been really trying to kill each other.” Nicholas sat up, throwing his own gloves onto the deck. “Who says I wasn’t?” “If you were, then I have nothing to fear.” He laughed with a challenging cock of his eyebrows that broke the scab there, sending blood trickling down his face again. Henry knelt beside him, tipping Nicholas’s head to the side to examine the injury. “We’ll have Elspeth sew that up. She has more delicate stitches than I. But I’m afraid it’s still going to leave a scar.”

61

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “That’s alright.” His tone was more amused than regretful. “I missed out on any dueling scars at university. And this one comes with a much better story.” “Once we have you put back together, would you be willing to take on sparring with Emma in exchange for relief from some of your more onerous duties? She needs someone who can push her abilities. It’s been quite some time since I’ve been able to do that.” Nicholas’s keen eyes shifted to her, still critical, still assessing. She tried to look nonchalant, but his evaluation irked her. “Yes, alright,” he conceded finally. “But I want to keep helping in the galley.” Emma felt another flash of jealousy. Of course he wouldn’t want to be separated from Elspeth. She was a proper lady for a gentleman like him. Something Emma could never be. “Done, then,” Henry affirmed, offering his hand to help Nicholas to his feet. “But no more free-for-alls. I don’t think the rest of the crew could take much more.” A quick glance about the deck showed the crew had mostly dispersed, leaving only Anderson standing near the rail, jingling a small money pouch. “Anderson,” she commanded tersely. “Take Nicholas down to the galley and have Mistress Elspeth see to his eye.” “Yes, Captain.” Nicholas headed towards the companionway with Anderson, their heads together conspiratorially. He paused at the bulkhead. “Just so you know, Captain, you’re still leaving yourself exposed,” he said with a smirk. There was so much meaning in that sentence that she was left even more confused than before. Chapter 12 Nicholas sat up on the main deck, carefully reweaving severed strands of rope back into useable lengths, using the long, slender marlinespike to unravel the ends of each piece before twining them together, tucking the ragged ends back into the core with the sharp end of the tool. He was pleased with the results, even though he knew none of the crew would trust it with anything load bearing. It was enough that he knew he had improved from his first attempts which had more resembled tassels than rope. He’d get it right; it was just a matter of time.

62

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Rope mending gave him time to think that the harder labor didn’t allow for. And he found himself spending a great deal of that time reflecting on how relatively content he was in this life. Yes, it was much more difficult work than he was accustomed to, but it was all meaningful, everything contributing to the good of the whole crew. Which might perhaps explain some of the hostility towards him when he’d first come aboard. It wasn’t until he’d begun to prove himself as a useful member of the crew that the harassment had abated. Now he was safe walking among the men, even below decks, and could claim at least a passing friendship with several of them. The duel with the captain the previous week had unveiled a surprising realization. Fighting with her, Nicholas had felt the most freedom of his entire life, unencumbered by rules or conventions. The creativity he normally kept focused and directed, constrained within the structure of poetry, had flowered with his every attack, inspiring him, giving him strength and grace he hadn’t imagined he could control. Defeated and bleeding, he had still found himself energized and filled with a joy he had never known. His response to her was less surprising. He’d had to acknowledge to himself since Christmas that he found the captain attractive. She had a femininity to her that her strength and power couldn’t hide and that had nothing to do with expensive clothes or fancy hair styles. She was so different from the women that usually surrounded him, fierce and independent, but with a vulnerability she showed all too rarely. Her confession of ignorance in the dance that night had touched him, softened him towards her more. She had been captain so long that she’d had no time to be a girl. Her sharp rebuff of his offer to teach her had stung, but now he knew it for what it was, a defense against appearing weak. He could sympathize with that. They had sparred together four times since that first time, and he had gotten to know her a little better each time. From studying her to anticipate her moves, he learned to read her body language. Watching her more natural interactions with Henry, he started to be able to read her moods. Being close enough to her now to listen to her command, he began to know her sharp mind. Taken all together, she was a compelling package. “Sail alee!” The cry from above interrupted his thoughts, and he joined the others at the port rail, straining to see the ship on the horizon. “It’s a British merchantman, Captain!” the sailor aloft shouted down to the officers below. “Headed nor’east and low in the water.” “Finally!” Nicholas heard the captain swear quietly, then draw in breath to command loudly, “Gun crews, below deck! Make ready the cannon! Mast crews, prepare the deck! Prepare to tack alee!” She spun the wheel and the ship heeled over, throwing all

63

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By the men at the rails back. She noticed Nicholas and called to him, “Go down and tell Elspeth to prepare the sick bay. We’ll be entering the fray within the half hour!” Uncertain what else he could do, he followed her command. Word had already filtered down below decks. When he arrived in the galley, Elspeth was raking over the last of the coals, dousing them as completely as she could. The crew helping her was hauling benches away from the tables, clearing the access. “Get the surgery kit out of the pantry,” she insisted, barely acknowledging him. “How long do we have?” “Captain says half an hour.” He dug into the pantry behind the chimney and pulled out an iron bound chest with a small lock on it. “Put it here,” she said, indicating the serving table behind her prep table. Fitting a small key from her chatelaine into the lock, she unlatched the trunk and carefully began laying out a series of bone saws and scalpels, each glinting wicked sharp in the lamplight. She handed him a rolled up piece of felt and a spool of waxed thread. “Thread those. About three feet each.” Ignoring the bustle of the other men preparing the emergency ward, Nicholas pulled one of the remaining benches up to the table and unrolled the felt to reveal two dozen sharp, curved silver needles. Quickly he began measuring out lengths of thread and trimming it off with his knife. “Is it likely to be bad?” Elspeth glanced over at him from where she was stacking rolls of bandages. “Have you ever been in combat before?” “No,” he admitted quietly, slipping the waxed thread through the narrow eyes of one needle after another. She sighed. “It will be bad enough. Even if we win, we’ll still lose a couple. We’ll have to take as many as a dozen limbs, and probably a couple of eyes and ears. Those will be the easiest. It’s the wounds we have to sew up that will be hardest, especially the chest and gut wounds. They take infection so easily out here. If we can’t prevent it, the sailor will rot away from the inside, slowly and painfully until finally God takes them.” Nicholas stared at her in horror. She shrugged. “I’ve only lost two that way. We just have to trust in God’s mercy and the captain’s skill.” The ship rumbled with the roar of cannon fire. Elspeth looked up. “Warning shot.”

64

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By They both sat still, listening. A moment later, an answering shot echoed through the decks. “That’s that. We’re fighting for this prize.” Nicholas could hear the cannons dragged into place on the gundeck above, saw the small forms of the powder monkeys running up and down from the powder room to the cannons with the carefully prepared charges for the gun crews. “Get buckets of fresh water for each of the tables,” Elspeth instructed tensely, recapturing his attention. “And douse the oil lights in favor of the candles. There’s less risk of fire if those tip over.” She was tying a heavy oilcloth apron on over her gown when he finished. “What happens now?” “Now we wait.” The heavy silence was oppressive, time telescoped and immeasurable. Nicholas began to feel as though he had been buried in his coffin prematurely, and was hard pressed to keep from screaming and trying to claw his way out. The first volley of the full side startled them all. A moment later it was answered with a return volley, the cannonballs thumping and echoing as they struck the hull. One of the crewmen cocked his head to the side and adjusted his feet. “At least we have the weather side of them.” Nicholas looked at him in surprise. “How can you tell that?” The man shrugged. “Cant of the deck. The wind catches in the sails and tips us so the guns are pointing straight into the other ship. Saves us time on aiming.” They listened as round after round was exchanged, feet thudding by on the deck overhead, the wheels of the cannons rolling back and forth with each volley. And still they waited. “Why hasn’t anyone come?” Nicholas asked finally in frustration. “Because,” Elspeth explained, her voice still calm, “they are either fighting despite their injuries or too wounded to move. Eventually the ones who aren’t able to fight anymore will start helping the others downstairs.”

65

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By As though to prove her right, the first of the injured staggered in, supporting their more seriously wounded comrades. Elspeth and her assistants flew into action, triaging the injuries and beginning to treat them. Nicholas did what he could; fetching splints and bandages and water when needed, and helping to make the waiting men comfortable in the meantime. But he quickly began to feel useless in the face of all the pain and gore. The cannons sounded again, this time with a lighter, almost chiming ring to them. The knowledgeable crewman looked up. “That’s the grapeshot. We’ll be boarding soon.” “Nicholas,” Elspeth said tersely, not looking up from the pulped leg she was tending. “Go above and help bring the wounded down.” “But I want to help...” “You don’t know enough about physicking to be any help down here,” she interrupted him curtly. “You’ll be more use getting the men down here to receive attention. Now go.” He went. The deck was a scene of nightmare chaos. Smoke drifted everywhere, torn sails hanging down from their rigging like shrouds. Men were running everywhere, mostly over the gangways that now crossed the distance between the two ships. He stopped and crouched near a crumpled body at the foot of the main mast, but when he rolled the man over, he could tell it was already too late. It looked as though he’d fallen from the fighting top twenty feet above. Nicholas said a quick prayer and moved on. He was about to bend over the next victim when a heavy hand grabbed his arm. He looked up to see Lawrence standing there, fire in his eyes and a useless crushed arm at his side. “I can’t fight. The captain’s expecting me and I can’t fight.” “I’m sorry,” Nicholas said consolingly. “Let me...” “I can’t fight, but you can. You need to go over there. Help take the ship.” “Me? No! I can’t, Elspeth’s asked me to gather the wounded...” “Forget that. I can do it.” He pulled a pistol out of his belt with his good hand and slapped it into Nicholas’s. “Go on. Captain’s counting on us.” And with that he shoved Nicholas towards the gangplank. If the deck of the Lucifer was chaos, then the deck of the merchantman was sheer insanity. Destruction reigned everywhere, broken spars and rails, shredded sail, tangles of useless rope and shattered bodies lying all around, serving as obstacles for

66

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By crew and pirates battling there. Screams of fury, pain, threat and victory resounded everywhere, making it almost impossible to judge who was winning. His eyes tracked quickly across the battle to find the captain fighting aft of the main mast, characteristically taking on two opponents at once. Her boots flashed as quickly as her saber, her hair and coat flaring out around her with every turn. She was magnificent. He had already begun moving toward her when his eye picked up faint movement behind her. He focused to see a third man closing with her slowly so as to remain unnoticed. And it was working. She was so intent on her current attack, she was wholly unaware of his presence. Nicholas raised his pistol, aimed carefully down the sight, and fired. Nicholas had no experience with firearms. At all. The gun roared and jumped in his hand, sending his shot veering off as his arm was lifted up forty-five degrees. Even at a hundred feet away, he got the attention of both Emma and her two attackers. The man creeping up on her didn’t slow. Growling in frustration, Nicholas charged towards the man, shifting the one shot pistol around to grip the muzzle to use the thing as a club. But the barrel was still red hot from the shot he’d fired, and he dropped it in an instant, his hand throbbing in pain. His feet never slowed. With a roar, he threw himself into the man, knocking them both to the deck. Nicholas grabbed for a weapon, any weapon, and came up with the long, slender tool he had been using to mend rope. Without thinking he raised it up and buried it in the base of the man’s skull. The sailor twitched violently and then was still. Catching up the man’s sword, Nicholas lunged forward to attack one of Emma’s targets, leaving her free to focus on the other. With a spin and a high-low attack, Nicholas effectively hamstrung the man, dropping him to the deck shrieking in pain. Nicholas turned to find Emma’s rival similarly incapacitated, the severed muscles of his arm spurting blood. She whirled on Nicholas. “What in hell’s name are you doing here?” He grinned. “Guarding your back apparently. You’re quite welcome.” Shaking her head, she shifted her eyes over the deck, settling on the quarterdeck. “We have to get to the captain. We take him and this is over.” Nicholas grabbed up a second sword and shoved it into his belt. “Lead on.” They moved quickly through the chaos, avoiding minor skirmishes as they charged the companionway to the command deck. But scarcely had Emma set foot on the step

67

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By when three marines blocked the head of the stairs, rifles trained down on her. She dodged aside, barely missing the blast that threw splinters up from where she had just been standing. The other companionway was similarly blocked. Nicholas looked up the bulkhead to see the center of the deck nearer the wheel largely unguarded. “Emma!” he called, crouching down with his fingers laced, offering them towards her. She ran at him, lifting her foot between one step and the next to set it squarely in the bowl of his hands. Nicholas heaved with all his might, and her slight weight flew up into the air, her body tucking into a somersault before landing two footed on the deck. Without waiting to see what would happen, Nicholas charged the stairs, now abandoned as the marines tried belatedly to stop Emma. When he reached the upper deck, everything was frozen. Emma had her sword at the captain’s throat, her small form nearly hidden by his larger bulk. “Surrender, Captain,” she commanded in her coldest voice. “No one else has to die here today. Least of all you.” The man looked furious, and Nicholas could see his eyes darting about, looking for any other option. But finally he resigned himself. “Lower your arms,” he commanded his men. “I surrender. The ship is yours, Captain.” She pushed him to the rail where all on the main deck could see him. “Again, please. I don’t think everyone heard you.” The surrender of the ship went without incident. The merchantman’s crew and soldiers were rounded up and locked below, the officers guarded by the foc’sle. Passengers were relieved of their valuables and locked in their cabins without any of the threats Nicholas had been subjected to. While the cargo was off-loaded, Nicholas helped Theo and several other crew from the Lucifer line up the dead and wounded for burial or assistance after the Lucifer cast off. Theo stood over the corpse of the man Nicholas had killed, the marlinespike still protruding from the man’s head. He looked up at Nicholas in shock and wonder. “You did this?” Nicholas looked down at the body of the first man he’d ever killed. He supposed he should be more remorseful. After all, the man didn’t ask to be attacked by pirates. He was just doing his duty, defending his ship and his crew. It was what any decent man would do. But he had threatened Emma. Somehow that was justification enough for Nicholas. “Yes, I suppose I did.” “Damn!” Theo shook his head, a grin spreading across his deformed features. “And people say I’m crazy! Devon! Hey, Devon! You gotta come see this!”

68

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Nicholas felt the familiar tingle at the back of his neck that signaled he was being watched. He raised his eyes to find Emma looking down at him from her vantage on the quarterdeck. She took in the whole scene and then, with a look of understanding, she inclined her head in acknowledgement. And with that simple gesture, Nicholas realized there was no going back for him. Chapter 13 The story spread through the ship like wildfire, and with it Nicholas’s new nickname, Bloody Nick, until even Elspeth and Henry were calling him “Nick”. He kept the sabers he had captured aboard the merchantman and began using them in all his sparring sessions with her. Emma’s advantage of experience quickly disappeared as he became more familiar with the heavier weapons. He came at the training now with a seriousness and intensity that puzzled her. She became even more concerned when he asked for instruction in firearms. “Henry,” she had protested when her mentor agreed to the request, “is it really a good idea to put a pistol in his hand? He is still the enemy. What if he tries to shoot one of us?” “He’s had free run of the ship for weeks now,” Henry replied matter of factly. “If he wanted us dead, he could have killed us any number of times. He certainly needn’t have helped you.” The reminder disconcerted her. She didn’t normally fight beside anyone, except in the very broadest of senses. But having him fight at her side when they took the merchantman had been the most natural thing in the world. He had been a fluid extension of her, anticipating and providing for her needs before she even realized them herself. Almost more frightening, she had found comfort in his presence, felt cared for and protected for the first time in a very long time. What was he doing to her? To her surprise, it was Reese who offered to teach the Englishman how to shoot. He had looked doubtful at first until Reese easily picked off half a dozen flying targets a hundred yards out in rapid succession. Nicholas laughed and acceded to Reese’s mastery, and they began practicing in earnest. One hundred rounds every day until Nicholas was skilled with all the pistol types in the armory as well as rifle. Reese even showed him the basics of the small cannon, although they both seemed to agree that wasn’t the place for him. “Why is he doing this?” she asked quietly, watching them work from her station on the quarterdeck.

69

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “He’s trying to find his place,” Henry answered thoughtfully, watching from behind her. “His place isn’t here.” He looked at her, disappointed. “You’ve made it his place. If you wanted him to stay a proper, soft, spoiled Englishman, you should have treated him like that. But you chose to put him among the crew for going on three months. Now he’s trying to prove himself. You need to respect that.” Emma remained silent. There was always an audience for these practice sessions. Off duty crewmen would sit around placing bets on each shot or on his success as a whole. Anderson became more sour as Nicholas became better and better, skewing the odds for the wagering. Also present occasionally were Eve and Elspeth. Eve was a surprise, and Emma suspected she was up to something. The woman derided Nicholas publicly in the most humiliating ways possible, but now she watched him thoughtfully, an almost conspiratorial look in her eye. Nicholas ignored her completely. Perhaps he wasn’t entirely stupid, although Eve’s looks and...generosity had bewitched better men than him. With Elspeth, however, he was attentive and gentlemanly, making her laugh softly at his quiet jokes and generally drawing her out of the quiet reserve she normally wore around the crew. When he lifted her hand to lightly caress his lips over her knuckles with a coy smile, Emma felt something hot and dark rise up behind her eyes, blinding her. She turned away from them, not wanting to see any more. They made port in New Orleans and managed to sell off the bulk of their captured cargo, although not for as good a price as Emma would have hoped. On their way back to the ship, she and Henry stopped in at the portmaster’s office. There was yet no word from England. “It’s early yet,” she justified as they walked back toward where the cockboat was moored. “This is about the soonest we could have expected to hear anything.” “Have you given any thought to what you’re going to do if we don’t hear anything?” “It’s a little early to be thinking so negatively. You know very well that it’s possible the message hasn’t even arrived in London yet.” “Emma, you should have been thinking about this from the beginning. He’s practically a part of the crew now. He has friends, connections, making your ultimate decision all the harder.”

70

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By She turned on him. “Whose fault is that? I didn’t want anything but to embarrass him, and everyone kept taking to him. Hell, even you practically shoved him down my throat with this stupid fighting practice. And now that he’s everyone’s favorite pet, you’re reminding me that I’ll most likely have to put him down? Thank you very much!” “What did you think would happen? You could scarcely have kept him in the hold the entire time.” “I could have...” They were interrupted by Elspeth who joined them, followed by a dirty young child of indeterminate gender, arms piled with all manner of packages. Henry looked them over before smiling at Elspeth. “Well, you’ve certainly had a busy afternoon.” She glanced back at the packages and blushed. “I needed a few things, and Nick asked if I could get him some new shirts and post a package for him...” Emma stopped. “You’re doing errands for him?” Elspeth looked puzzled. “Since he’s not allowed off the ship yet, it seemed like the charitable thing to do.” She began taking packages from the child and handing them down into the cockboat. “You aren’t his servant!” “No, I’m his friend. It’s the sort of thing friends do for one another.” She pressed a silver coin into the child’s hand. “Take that home to your mama now, oui?” “Oui, mademoiselle!” The child broke into a huge grin, her quick curtsy identifying her as a girl. “Merci!” And she scampered away on quick little feet. Elspeth turned back to Emma. “Is there a problem? Did I do something wrong?” “No,” Emma conceded in frustration. “It’s just...no, never mind. It’s fine. I’m just tired of talking about him.” As Henry handed Elspeth down into the boat, Emma jumped down in next to her. “Let’s just get back to the ship. The men are waiting for their shares and their leave.” ~ They were scheduled to spend three days in harbor, resupplying and taking the crew’s first serious leave in months. Where they went next was still open to discussion.

71

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “We could go further south,” Reese suggested when Emma met with him and Henry to plan their course. “British ships out of Argentina have been carrying copper and tin as well as that fancy wool.” “But we don’t have any connections in those ports,” Henry reasoned. “And the time it would take to get the cargoes up to friendly ports where we could sell it would cancel out the extra income.” “What about...” Emma was interrupted by a curt knock on the door. After glancing in surprise at the other two, she called, “Come.” Nicholas Randolph was the last person she ever expected to see come in that door. He had taken the time to clean up, his salt-white hair combed back into a neat ponytail, the sharp lines of his face carefully shaved. He had put aside the rough sailor’s garb he’d worn since coming aboard for a soft white linen shirt, fine but simple, and a pair of khaki breeches tucked into the tops of his own boots, water stained from his time in the hold but polished to a high shine. He wasn’t dressed handsomely enough to be taking on the airs of his station, but neither did he come across as a simple seamen. Emma almost thought he was aping the look of the officers. “What do you need, Nick?” Henry took the initiative. Nicholas drew himself up straight. “I have a suggestion regarding the captain’s next target.” Emma snorted. “I hardly think we need your help in determining that.” “Actually, I think you do.” His eyes met hers and never wavered. “In the three months I’ve been on board, you’ve taken one ship. In talking to the crew, I found you only took four last summer, and most of them were slim. You need a big capture to balance the books or it’s going to be a hard year for everyone.” They all looked surprised at his insight into the problem. “What are you suggesting?” Henry finally asked. Nicholas stepped closer, reading their interest. “A full load of Piedmont cotton, taken outside of Savannah or Charleston. Bring it back to Port au Prince, sell it to a French merchant for at least twice its value. He can sell it for ten times that back in Paris or Calais. Everyone wins. Except the British, of course.” “It’s a nice idea,” Reese said warily. “But you can’t tell by looking at a ship what her cargo is.”

72

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “You don’t have to if you already know what’s on board. Find out beforehand what ships have what cargo and when it’s departing, and you save yourself half the work.” “I suppose we could bribe the portmaster...” Reese suggested thoughtfully. “Or you could find out directly.” “What do you suggest, asking the backers to their face?” Emma mocked him. “‘Excuse me, sir, we want to steal your cargo and leave you bankrupt for trading with the enemy. Could you tell us all the details of your shipment?’” “That’s precisely what I’m suggesting.” They all looked at him. “Bribing the portmaster might get you the details on one ship. But what if you could get information on half a dozen cargoes and the ships they’re booked on? You could pick and choose among them for the one that suits you best.” “How?” Henry was the one to ask. “How could you get this kind of information?” “A party,” Nicholas said emphatically. “Okay,” Reese said doubtfully, “I don’t know much about fancy society, but you can’t tell me I could just walk into some fancy-dance party and people would tell me all their business.” “You couldn’t. I could. The harvest is over,” Nicholas went on to explain enthusiastically. “These plantation families have nothing to do until spring planting except throw elaborate parties to show off their wealth and try to marry their children off to someone with even more money. With the right kind of introduction, not only could I find out the information we need, I won’t be able to get them to shut up about it.” “If you think that I would let you...” Emma started incredulously, but was interrupted by Henry. “Thank you, Nick. You’ve certainly given us something to think about.” Nicholas nodded his understanding, but his brilliant eyes held hers a moment, almost mocking her before he left, closing the door behind him. Emma turned on Henry. “What in the blazes was that about?” “I didn’t want to fight with you in front of him.” “You can’t be serious...”

73

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “His suggestion does have a lot of merit.” Reese seemed to be thinking it over as well. “Short distances, guaranteed cargo. If we put a few men on the docks, we can probably know crew complement and arms as well before we ever confront them.” “We can’t let him go ashore alone!” she protested. “No,” Henry agreed thoughtfully, “the temptation to run would be too great. He would need an escort in any light.” “Elspeth?” Reese suggested. Henry shook his head. “Too reserved to pry the information we need out of these people. And no offense, but Eve is a bit too forward in social situations. Which only leaves Emma.” “Leaves me to do what?” “Attend this theoretical party as Nicholas’s escort.” “I can’t!” Her throat constricted as panic overwhelmed her, making her voice squeak. “Henry, you know I don’t know how to do any of that society behavior. I couldn’t...” He laid his hands on her shoulders. “Yes, you can,” he said reassuringly. “You’ll have more than a week to learn as we make our way east. I can teach you, and I’m sure Nicholas will help. He has a great deal invested in this being a success.” “Henry,” she almost begged. “Please...” “If you can come up with a better plan with as high returns, we’re all ears.” She had nothing to offer. Chapter 14 The city of New Orleans had changed drastically since its secession to the Spanish twenty years earlier. There were still strong elements of the original French provincial capital, but the failure to build a successful colony had left the French institutions faded and poor. The Spanish brought with them wealth and the resources of a huge preexisting colonial system, turning the city into a vibrant combination of French and Spanish culture, whether the citizenry willed it or not.

74

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By This affluence included a large population of women, wives and daughters of the French first families as well as the families, servants and slaves of the new regime. Which meant, among other things, a number of dressmakers for them to choose from to make the clothing Emma would need to pull off their ploy. It felt strange to Nicholas to be on solid ground after eight weeks at sea, the freedom making him feel more than a bit giddy. He kept stepping lightly to adjust to the roll of the sea, only to be surprised when his foot met still ground. He was certain anyone who saw him would take him for a drunk. It amused him no end to watch Emma walk with the same swaying gait, although it certainly added something to the view from behind. Elspeth, he noticed, walked with her usual grace. His ears rang with the cacophony of sounds emanating from the city streets. He had lived his whole life in the heart of London, but had never realized how noisy a city was until he’d been isolated on the relative silence of the ship, where all the day-to-day sounds were naturally soft or else muffled by the sheer vastness of the sea around them. But here hooves clomped and wheels rumbled, voices called and haggled and sang in language after language, smithy hammers rang and dogs howled, and every sound repeated off the walls of the densely packed building, blending into the voice of the city that seemed to go on endlessly. They passed through the market on their way to the fabric district, and Nicholas couldn’t help admiring all the offerings. Piles of fruits and vegetables, fish and small live animals in cages, even primitive textiles and artifacts. He felt like a child at Christmas, eager to inspect every single thing. He was unable to resist a basket of succulently ripe plums, plucking one out and sinking his teeth into it. The taste of it exploded in his mouth as the juice spilled over his lips, and he couldn’t help groaning aloud. “Oh, you must try these!” he insisted to his companions, handing one to Elspeth before tossing a second to Emma. She caught it, nearly fumbling it before looking at him in surprise. He just grinned, pressing a copper coin into the hand of the amused looking woman behind the basket before quickly devouring the rest of his fruit. Emma studied hers for a moment, turning it in inspection before finally bringing it to her mouth. The expression of bliss on her face nearly stopped his heart. Juice ran down her jaw, and he couldn’t resist the temptation to catch it up with his thumb, watching her as he brought his hand to his own mouth to suck his thumb between his lips, savoring the taste of it. At her wide-eyed expression, he laughed happily. “See, I told you it was good.” They rinsed their sticky hands in one of the city’s many fountains before heading to the modiste’s. The discussion regarding his plan must have grown heated. When they called him back into the captain’s quarters that day, her expression was thunderous.

75

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “We have decided to make an attempt at your suggestion,” Henry had reported with an off glance at the captain. “But we are going to require your assistance.” “Of course,” Nicholas had quickly agreed. “What can I do?” “Henry, we don’t...” Emma had tried to protest. Henry cut her off with a stern glare. Nicholas was surprised to see her surrender in the face of it. “None of us are well versed in the arts of society. I’ve had the most experience with it, but that’s more than twenty years out of date. We’ll need your assistance in getting the formalities right.” “I don’t see how that will be necessary. I can manage quite well without...” “The captain will be going with you.” That stopped Nicholas in his tracks. He had seen this as a chance to prove himself, to make what he did know work for the whole crew. But now to find that they expected him to escort her, to attend her, dance with her... His mind reeled at the possibilities. Henry misread his silence. “I’m sorry, Nick, but we can’t allow you to go alone. Emma is the best suited to accompany you, but she will need some instruction.” Nicholas pulled himself together. “Yes, of course. I’m certain we can manage. Does she have an appropriate wardrobe?” “My clothes are...” “No, unfortunately she doesn’t. Nor do you. We’ll remain in port here a few extra days to arrange for that. The rest we can do en route.” Emma still looked sullen, but didn’t protest. Nicholas understood her hostility, and to a certain extent he reveled in it. She was being forced into his world for a change, a place where he had all the mastery and she had to accede to his skill. He couldn’t resist grinning at her. After discussing the matter with Elspeth, they decided it would be best to go to one of the Creole dressmakers. They would be most able to combine the French and Spanish styles into something exotic rather than insisting on a pure style. Elspeth spent the afternoon in the market and came back with the name of a Madame Torneau. “She does good work,” Elspeth reported, “and her designs are creative but not wild. I think she’ll suit our needs.” And so now the next day the three of them were on their way to Madame’s.

76

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “I don’t see why you and I couldn’t do this ourselves,” Emma complained to Elspeth as they walked. “I don’t know the current fashions,” Elspeth replied reasonably. “I could dress you in Quaker fashion, but Nick can help you dress like a proper lady.” “My own dresses are fine...” “Your own things are not fine,” Nicholas interjected, catching up the fabric of her skirt, the same red dress she had worn at Christmas. “Your own things are so out of date my mother wouldn’t even allow our house maids to wear them.” He saw a flash of hurt in her eyes and gentled his tone. “These women you are going to be moving with are carnivores, Captain. They are crueler than the meanest killer you have ever come across. If they see any weakness they will use it to tear you apart where you stand and they will laugh as they watch you bleed. And they are going to start with what you are wearing. We’ll be able to hide you some behind a slightly exotic look, but believe me when I tell you that you don’t want to take any chances on getting this right. Having me here now is a small price to pay for being spared humiliations later on.” “You make these women sound like savages.” “They are. In their own elegant, brutal way, they are.” She looked doubtful but didn’t argue with him further. He held the door for them at the salon. They were met by a young girl with a soft smile who spoke not a word of English. “We have an appointment with your mistress,” he said, switching to French. “Could you tell her that Miss Sullivan is here?” “Of course, sir,” the girl replied in the same language. “Won’t you please be seated? There’s lemonade while you wait.” “Thank you.” He indicated the settee to his companions. “She’ll be right out. We’ve been offered refreshments in the meantime.” They sat, but Emma looked clearly out of her element. She took the glass the girl offered, clutching it in her hands without tasting it. Elspeth looked at her sympathetically, then met Nicholas’s eyes. He suddenly felt a bit less smug. They hadn’t waited long before the curtains to the back parted to reveal a tiny dynamo in red brocade. The woman was barely as tall as Emma, although quite a bit fuller in figure. Her red hair was braided in intricate knots on top of her head and covered with a delicate lace cap that looked part chaplet and part mantilla.

77

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “Madame Torneau,” Nicholas rose and bowed over her hand. “Thank you for helping us on such short notice. May I present Miss Sullivan?” She studied Emma critically. “Oh yes,” she said in rough English. “She is definitely in need of my help. A pretty girl, but that rag does not do her justice. Take it off, please.” She snapped her fingers commandingly. Emma’s expression was somewhere between infuriated and mortified, but Elspeth laid a calming hand on her arm. “She needs to take measurements.” Emma glared at Nicholas. He smiled innocently back at her, then politely turned in his chair. “What, the gentleman doesn’t want to see his pretty wife?” Madame was perplexed. “He’s not my...” Elspeth stepped on Emma’s foot. “It’s a recent marriage,” Nicholas helped out, unable to resist an unseen grin. “She’s still a bit shy.” “Oh, how sweet. Off with it.” Nicholas heard a rustle of fabric as the horrid red dress was removed. “Apparently you are in need of appropriate underthings as well, yes?” Nicholas’s imagination ran rampant at all the possibilities that comment entailed. “Here,” Madame thrust a large folio into his hands. “See if you see anything that catches your fancy.” He began turning the pages, looking through picture after picture of all manner of gowns. Elspeth came to look over his shoulder, keeping an eye on Emma as Madame and her assistant went through the painstaking process of measuring her properly. “What about this one?” Elspeth pointed out an elegant confection of silk and lace. He looked up at her. “Can you really see the captain in that much frill?” Elspeth smiled sheepishly. “No, probably not.” “She needs at least two day dresses as well as the ball gown. Perhaps a caraco or two, and definitely a cape.”

78

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “And shoes,” Elspeth supplied. “She doesn’t have anything appropriate.” Madame seemed to overhear. “I will send her measure over to a skilled cobbler I work with often. He will be able to provide what we need.” “Thank you. That would be most...” Nicholas lost his train of thought as he turned the page to find the perfect gown. It was simple, low and off the shoulder unlike the traditional English square neck, and fitted close around the torso before falling seamlessly to the floor. Unlike many of the designs, this one seemed to be free of the bustles and panniers that exaggerated the figures of so many of the other gowns. Instead this one simply employed layers of petticoats to fill out the skirt. “Oh,” Elspeth sighed softly over it. “That’s perfect. It’s as though it were made for her.” “It will be,” Nicholas insisted, drawing Madame’s attention. “This one.” She studied the drawing intently before finally nodding. “Yes, that is the one. Nothing too complicated for this one, I think. But not in so dark a color.” She disappeared into the back. Elspeth took the opportunity to take the book over to show Emma. “That?” Emma’s voice cracked. “I couldn’t wear that. It’s...why it’s barely decent.” “You’re too used to being the captain, Captain,” Nicholas spoke over his shoulder without turning. “You shouldn’t be ashamed of displaying what the good Lord blessed you with.” “You’re a pig.” “Not at all. And you’ll find that dress to be modest by many standards.” Before she could argue, Madame returned with a bolt of heavy silk in her arms, the color of citrines, pale and clear. Holding the end, she dropped the bolt on the floor and began fussing with Emma. After a few minutes, she commanded Nicholas’s attention. “There, look now at your bride and see if I am not right.” Nicholas had no choice but to turn and look. Madame had taken the length of fabric and swathed it about Emma’s shoulders in a facsimile of the neckline of the gown, cutting across her shoulders before dipping low into the curve of her breasts. The color made her tanned skin vibrant, her bronze hair shine and deepened the green of her hazel eyes. It was a stunning fabric for her. He was speechless.

79

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Madame leaned towards Emma. “I think he likes, yes?” Emma blushed. Madame began unwrapping her, paying no mind to Nicholas, who was still entranced. “I shall use white satin cording instead of lace for the edging, yes? And we will have just enough time to decorate the bodice and petticoat with seed pearls and a bit of embroidery. Two days you said, yes?” Nicholas couldn’t take his eyes off of Emma. She remained up on the platform, dressed now only in a chemise, a pair of pantaloons and black stockings. She became aware of his gaze and tried to cover herself, turning away only to reveal the soft curve of her derriere clad in the thin cotton, so much more revealing than the leather trousers she wore on a daily basis. But her embarrassment broke his trance. “Yes, two days. Three if you need it.” “You would hold your ship for this? My, that is love.” “It’s worth it,” he breathed honestly. Emma didn’t seem to hear him as Madame drew her attention to selections of fabric for the day gowns she needed. He returned to his seat, but didn’t quite turn all the way away, watching them from the corner of his eye. Slowly the two women drew Emma in, and Nicholas was delighted to see her slowly becoming more comfortable with all this talk of finery and fashion. At Madame’s command, her assistant brought out a finished day dress and helped Emma slip it on. “This is for one of my local customers, but she will not mind waiting for another,” Madame explained as she adjusted the waist to fit. “You should have this one instead. I will put your old dress out with the rags.” “No!” Nicholas was surprised at the desperation in Emma’s voice. She turned to Elspeth, grasping her arm. “It was my mother’s. I know it’s not much, but it’s all I have.” Elspeth squeezed Emma’s hand comfortingly. “Alright, don’t worry. Maybe Madame could make it up new for you?” “I don’t know...” Madame was already holding up the dress, studying its lines. “Hmm. Perhaps. Shorten the sleeves, open the neckline more. It’s possible.” “But it was my mother’s,” Emma insisted.

80

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “If she were still alive,” Elspeth tried to reason with her, “wouldn’t she want you to look as beautiful in her things as you were able? It will still be her dress, it will just be yours as well now.” Nicholas was surprised when Emma looked to him. He nodded encouragingly. “My sister does it often with gowns of her mother’s that she likes but that have gone out of fashion. It isn’t unusual.” Emma chewed on her lip for a moment, then finally surrendered. “Please. I would like that very much.” Madame beamed. “Excellent. I shall consider it a challenge.” She looked about them at the spills of fabric and lists of necessities. “I should have the intimates and the day dresses to you tomorrow. It will be tight work, but I think I have enough girls to achieve it that quickly. The stays will take longer, so I will send them over with the ball gown. Will that suit you?” “Yes, thank you,” Emma said, taking the lead in the discussion for the first time all morning. She ran her hands down the front of the new dress. “I look forward to seeing what you will do.” Madame leaned forward and kissed her cheek. “Be happy, child. You have a generous husband who cares for you. There can be nothing better in a woman’s life, even should she need to go naked through the world.” Nicholas couldn’t resist offering her his arm. “Shall we go, my dear?” She looked ready to protest, but something made her subside. Her hand was warm as she slipped it into the crook of his elbow, and he covered it with his own for a brief moment as a wash of pride flooded through him. And was surprised when she squeezed hard on the tender flesh on the inside of his arm. “Wait until we get back to the ship and I’ll show you just how shy I am,” she murmured under her breath. He chuckled. “Nice to have you back, Captain.” Chapter 15 Emma sat at the table in her quarters, going over the ship’s books. They had liberated three impressed American sailors from the British merchantman who were willing to serve aboard the Lucifer until she returned north in the spring. They would replace some of the crewmen lost to injury in the raid, but they were still down several hands. The incapacitated men would stay on until they could be returned to their home ports,

81

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By continuing at such duties as they were able, but Emma had to figure out how to cover the tasks they wouldn’t be able to perform. The gunnery crews especially would be hard to cover. A knock at the door distracted her. Setting her pen down, she called, “Come.” “Captain,” Elspeth said, sticking her head in, “your clothing is here. Are you available for your fitting?” With a sigh, Emma rose to her feet. “Better get it over with quickly, I guess. Come in.” Elspeth did, stepping aside to hold the door open. Emma watched in surprise as three boys came in, arms loaded with carefully wrapped paper packages and three long dress boxes, followed by the girl from Madame Torneau’s salon. “What in the world...? I didn’t ask for all of this!” “No, Captain,” Elspeth said, indicating for the boys to put the packages on Emma’s bunk and the boxes on the table. “I did. Well, Nick and I. You didn’t have any of the things necessary, so we took the liberty. Martine, sil vous plait.” Between the two of them, Elspeth and the dressmaker’s assistant quickly began opening the packages, spilling yards of crisp muslin out of its careful folds. “You can’t be fitted properly without the underpinnings. You’ll need to undress.” Emma looked to the young boys, standing in a line, faces innocent as though hoping their presence would be forgotten. “Dismissed,” she ordered them sternly. With a soft grumble of disappointment, they filed out. Martine tsked and began undoing the buttons on Emma’s shirt. “Hey!” Emma stepped away quickly, slapping the girl’s hands away. The girl lectured her sternly, her tone conveying what her words, spoken in musical French, could not. These were no clothes for a proper young lady to be wearing, and Martine couldn’t see Emma out of them fast enough. “Should I get someone to translate for us?” Elspeth offered. “Henry? Or maybe Nick?” “No!” Emma’s tone was a bit more panicked than she intended. “No, this is going to be embarrassing enough without it being witnessed.” With a suffering sigh, she began undressing. “I think we can manage.” Martine gave a satisfied nod and began laying out her tools. When Emma was down to nothing but her pantalets and chemise, she turned to Elspeth. “Why do you call him that?”

82

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “Who, Nick?” Turning from the bed, she handed Emma one of the new chemises, fresh linen soft in her hands. “He prefers it. It gives him some credibility with the crew.” Shrugging off the old top, Emma slipped on the new one. “A name doesn’t give you credibility.” Elspeth offered a fresh pair of pantaloons. “No, but the name is a symbol of his actions. They respect that.” “They aren’t stupid.” “They’re the ones who gave him the name,” Elspeth pointed out reasonably. Emma turned to argue with her further, only to see the set of stays in her hands. “Oh no,” she protested. “I haven’t worn stays since I was a child. I’m not starting now!” Elspeth approached her. “Of course you are. The dresses won’t fit properly if you don’t. Now lift your arms.” Finally Emma surrendered, her face pained with embarrassment. Elspeth slipped the garment around Emma’s waist and began deftly doing up the hooks. “Why are you so resistant to this?” “Because it’s ridiculous! I’m not suited to it. I’m not brought up to it. I’m going to make a fool of myself and get us all clapped in irons.” “And which are you more afraid of?” “Elspeth, this isn’t a joking matter.” “Captain, you worry too much.” Elspeth moved behind her to begin tightening the laces. “Some lessons in manners and a little practice and you’ll be fine.” “I still think you’d be better at this.” She twisted her head to look down her back to where Elspeth was tying the laces. “Shouldn’t that be tighter?” “The stays aren’t to change your shape, just to conform the shape you have. These are tight enough. And no, I wouldn’t. You know I could never mix in public. I’d spend the whole evening hiding in a window bay somewhere.” She gathered up a petticoat and wrapped it around Emma’s waist. Emma drew breath, getting a feel for the stays. They weren’t horribly uncomfortable, more like a tight embrace. She wasn’t sure how she would sit in them, and she

83

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By certainly didn’t want to fight in them, but otherwise she thought she would be able to manage. “I’m sure Nicholas would rather it was you.” Elspeth looked up in surprise from the knot she was tying. “Why should he?” “Considering how much time he’s spent courting you, I should think that would be obvious.” Elspeth was prevented from replying as Martine pulled the first dress out of its box. With Elspeth’s help, she slipped it onto Emma, mindful of the pins still holding it together in key spots. Emma turned her head to look in her dressing mirror, and was amazed at the transformation she saw there. The fabric of the gown was soft cotton, varying widths of red, gold and white running vertically from hem to shoulder seams. The petticoat left a field of white in the front gap and gave the skirt just a bit of fullness without getting in her way. Despite Elspeth’s denial, the stays had reshaped her, lifting her bosom so that actual curves showed along the top of her décolletage. Only her hair, loose and wild about her face, detracted from her appearance. Martine caught Emma’s eyes in the glass, a smile about her lips. “C’est bonne, oui?” Emma could only agree. Stepping up onto the wide stool Martine had provided, Emma stood very still as the girl shifted pins and whipped in basting to tailor the bodice of the gown. “Why on earth would you think that Nick is courting me?” Elspeth asked, sorting the new clothing into some semblance of order. “Because I have eyes, that’s why.” She turned her head to look at Elspeth, trying to keep her body unmoving. “I’ve never seen a man as attentive as he is to you. He can barely stand to be away from your side.” She turned away again. “And I think you have a certain affection for him as well. That pen set was a very generous gift.” Elspeth moved around into her line of sight. “I do have an affection for him,” she admitted quietly. Emma’s heart sank. “But it’s the affection a woman feels for a brother,” she went on. “I gave him the set because he was lonely and far away from his family at the holiday. Nick is used to being around women in his daily life, and the men here were cruel to him in the beginning. I am a surrogate for his sister and his mother, and I’m very content with that. My feelings for him are friendship and nothing more.”

84

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Emma couldn’t justify the wave of relief that washed over her. She was grateful for the distraction of Martine, helping her out of the striped gown and into the second, this one much more feminine than the last in cream lawn with small lavender paisleys printed over it, fine lace draping from the elbows and lining the collar. She felt a fool in it, but both Elspeth and Martine murmured approval as Martine set back to work. “I think maybe you have feelings for him, though.” Emma jerked hard enough for the pin the French girl was delicately manipulating to jab her sharply, making Emma yelp in surprise. She wasn’t entirely certain all the words Martine used at that point were strictly polite. “I am not interested in that man,” she insisted when the seamstress subsided with a last withering glare. “It would be alright if you were. He’s an educated man, generous and kind...” “Kind?” Emma scoffed. “Elspeth, he killed one of his own countrymen by shoving a length of dull metal into his skull! Does that sound like the act of a kind man?” “Well, no...” her voice trailed off, uneasily. “I’m not interested in him,” she reiterated more gently, aware of her friend’s discomfort. “How could I be? He’s everything I’ve been taught to despise and fight against my whole life.” “He has beautiful eyes.” “They’re so clear,” Emma agreed instantly, “like you could fall into them forever.” She caught herself when Elspeth smiled at her knowingly. “I couldn’t help noticing,” Emma defended. “He’s always watching me.” “I’ve noticed.” Elspeth relented. “I just hate to see you alone.” “I live in close quarters with over fifty other people. Being alone isn’t my problem.” “It’s not the same thing at all, and you know it.” Elspeth responded in all seriousness. “I would just wish for more for you.” “Elspeth, there isn’t any more for me.” At Martine’s gesture, Emma began shedding the dress. “I’m the captain of a pirate ship. I’ll be lucky to live out the year. It was just good luck that Papa died of disease instead of the noose. I know it will be different for me, but I don’t know any other way. I don’t have time for all this foolish nonsense,” she gestured towards all the new finery. “It has no place in my life. My life is here on this ship. I don’t know any other way.” She snapped around to step down off the stool.

85

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By And froze. Martine stood there, holding up the most beautiful gown Emma had ever seen. It was her mother’s dress. The color was brighter, more cardinal now than wine, the change mostly brought about by a diligent washing. Emma had never cleaned it, not wanting to risk the delicate wool to the salt water and harsh lye she’d have to use. It would take forever to dry and she didn’t wear it often enough for it to need washing. Madame had obviously had no such compunction, making the fabric vivid and soft and sweet-smelling. The front of the skirt had been opened up in the English style, the edges bound in black satin cord. The neckline was lower and rounded, the sleeves shortened and widened to fit looser around her forearms. Instead of the fussy filigree lace of the paisley dress, this one was ornamented with elegant cutwork lace, long on the sleeves, bare tips around the collar, all crisp and white, contrasting with the black cord binding it in place. The fabric from the front of the skirt had been reworked into a short lined cape, black silk lining it and more of the satin cording twisted into frog closures at the front. There was even a small handbag, with black cinches and white lace ornamentation, a long black tassel hanging from the bottom. When Emma didn’t speak, Martine gave the dress over to Elspeth and, reaching back into the box, handed Emma a note. It was all Emma could do to drag her eyes away to read it. “This, cherie, is the dress for a pirate captain. Your mother would be proud. I hope your gentleman approves. M. Torneau.” She looked down in surprise as Martine wrapped an overskirt of the same cutwork lace over her petticoat. “How did she know?” Emma asked, overwhelmed. “I don’t know,” Elspeth admitted. “I didn’t say anything about it, and I’m certain Nick didn’t either.” With Martine’s help, Elspeth guided Emma into the dress. “Maybe she knew the ship. There are enough people in town who do and who support us.” When the last seam was in place, Emma turned to look in the glass. The dress fit her like a glove. It truly was perfect for her. The lace on the sleeves wasn’t long enough to impair her actions, the full skirts fluid enough to move with her easily. She was startled again when Martine reached beneath the wool skirt to deftly untie and remove the delicate lace petticoat. Even without it, the plain field of white linen still looked elegant beneath the cardinal and black overskirt. Turning back from laying aside the petticoat, Martine pulled out a long length of black leather that she belted around Emma’s waist. It settled on one hip, the other side sloping low on her thigh. Elspeth understood instantly and took Emma’s saber off the wall, sliding the scabbard into the loop on the belt designed

86

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By for it. With a grin, Martine handed her a pair of soft kid gloves as black as the belt. Emma slipped them on before turning to regard herself in the mirror again. She expected to look ridiculous, but instead she looked...dangerous. Even with her hair loose and unkempt, the gown still made her look feminine. But the addition of the black leather gave it an edge, a touch of threat that she never could have imagined. “It needs a hat,” Elspeth said thoughtfully, studying Emma’s reflection. “A big, black hat.” “Un chapeau, oui,” Martine agreed, understanding more than they thought. “Rouge.” She dug around through the boxes and came up with one last one. From it she drew a wide brimmed red hat, trimmed around with even more of the black satin cord, one long feather sweeping back along the low crown. She set it carefully atop Emma’s head, adjusting it to just the perfect angle before stepping back proudly. “Madame seems to think you can be both captain and woman at once,” Elspeth observed. For the first time in her life, Emma began to consider the possibility. Chapter 16 Her training in proper ladylike behavior began almost immediately. Elspeth spent hours teaching Emma how to put on all the new clothing herself, which pieces went on first and how to attach everything in the proper way. Emma never would have thought to put on her shoes before putting on her stays, but the first time she tried to bend over, she learned the practicality of doing so. Elspeth refused to allow Emma out of the stays, insisting that she needed the practice in order to become accustomed to them. Emma wouldn’t have thought something as simple as sitting would prove to be such a challenge, but twenty years of collapsing down into chairs and hunching over as she listened to others speak had instilled habits of posture and movement that were difficult to break. Hours were passed in her quarters practicing sitting and rising and how not to place her hands. She’d never realized how many ways she used her hands that weren’t proper for a genteel lady. They were well out to sea before Emma made her first appearance on deck in her new regalia. She needed the space to practice walking, so Elspeth insisted on going above to walk the decks. “Elspeth, the crew is going to laugh at me. They’ll never respond to my command if they see me like this!”

87

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “What do you expect to do, hide below decks until we get to Georgia? They know why you’re doing this, Captain. They aren’t going to think less of you.” “Elspeth, please...” “No, Captain, you need to get used to receiving attention.” Of course the deck was full when she came topside, extra men helping to air the spare sails. When she appeared at the bulkhead doors, everyone froze, staring at her in shock and more than a bit of awe. She hesitated uncertainly at the doorway, the flat, wide straw hat that was perched delicately atop her carefully plaited and pinned hair wobbling precariously as she looked around. Several of the men stopped what they were doing to drag their caps from their heads. Her face burned with mortification. And then she saw Nicholas. He stood off to one side, his hands full of sail and his eyes bright with mirth. He knew she was ridiculous looking, and he was mocking her for it. She responded how she always did when uncertain of herself. “Get back to work,” she snapped, her tone as unfeminine as she could make it. Salutes snapped all over the deck as the men scrambled to return to their duties. The first circuit of the deck was uncertain. She had to slow her steps to keep from stepping on her skirts, had to step more carefully in the unfamiliar shoes. She almost fell backwards to the bottom the first time she climbed stairs. “Don’t lift your skirts so high,” was Elspeth’s only comment. The second circuit went a bit easier, although she nearly struck the first man to automatically touch an invisible hat as she passed. On the third, Elspeth called Nicholas over. “Will you walk with the captain for a bit?” Elspeth asked. “I need to see to the dinner preparations, but I’ll be right back.” Emma started to protest, but Elspeth ignored her, leaving her in the Englishman’s company. Nicholas bowed slightly and offered his arm. “Miss Sullivan?” With poor grace, she stuck her hand into the crook of his arm. He chuckled as he guided her out onto the deck. “You must be careful how close you walk to a gentleman whose arm you’ve taken. Too close and he might suspect undue interest. Too far away and he may take offense.” “Well, since Elspeth won’t let me ignore you altogether, let’s keep our distance, shall we?”

88

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By He didn’t let her pull too far away. “We’re trying to project an image, Captain. If you want this to work, you’re going to at least have to pretend to enjoy being in my company.” “How good an actress do you think I am?” The look he gave her was almost smoldering. She was oddly grateful when Elspeth returned. Social graces proved to be an even more frustrating task. Nicholas and Henry both took her in hand, lecturing her endlessly that a proper lady did this, she didn’t do that. It was all so stupid, and seemed designed to make women weak and helpless, inflating the man’s sense of himself. She argued the futility and logic of each point until Henry finally threw up his hands in despair. “The fork on the outside is for your salad,” he chided her harshly. “You have to use the fork on the inside for the entrée.” She threw the implement down on the table. “What difference does it make which fork I use? It all gets the food into my mouth!” “Because it’s unseemly and makes you look like a savage. Even the simplest child can do this, Emma! Why must you be so stubborn?” “Because I’m not a child! I’m perfectly capable of opening doors and pulling out chairs and fetching drinks for myself. I’m not helpless just because I’m wearing a dress!” Nicholas crouched in front of her. “I know you aren’t.” His voice was soothing, but she was instantly transfixed by the conciliatory depths of his eyes. “But the people we’re taking advantage of don’t, and that gives us an advantage. If you can act the part, they won’t be shy about spilling their secrets to a fetching miss. If they know what you really are, how strong and smart and devious, they’ll never say a word. Yes, this behavior is meaningless, but it’s all part of the costume.” Her jaw remained stubbornly locked, but something in her eyes acknowledged his compliment and she turned back to the table to try again. Surprisingly, Nicholas’s support made it easier. All the bizarre intricacies of social behavior slowly began to untwist themselves under his care, until within a few days both Elspeth and Henry were pleased with her progress. Nicholas never criticized her, only gave her encouragement and support. Somehow, ridiculous as it sounded, her growing comfort with him made her uncomfortable. She didn’t want to rely on him of all people for anything, but she found herself turning to him more and more often as behaviors confused or aggravated her. He was patient and helpful, guiding her through the steps of whatever grace until she understood it and could perform it almost naturally. Every look of pride on his face was fast becoming a reward for her.

89

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Finally Henry seemed satisfied. “If you keep practicing until we reach Savannah, I think you’ll be ready. Which means there’s only one thing left to work on.” Emma’s stomach dropped. Chapter 17 Nicholas’s simple plan had blossomed out of control almost as soon as the words left his mouth. He was enjoying sitting back and watching the chaos. It had given him undue pleasure to watch Emma struggle with the expectations of her role, but much to his surprise, she had quickly mastered the required skills until even he was confident she’d be able to comport herself admirably. Dancing lessons were much more enjoyable. They started with the simpler country dancing, and made quite a party of it. Reese suggested doing the lessons up on the deck in order to include some of the crew to make up the number of couples they’d need for a proper practice. Emma had protested, but Elspeth had quickly taken to the idea, insisting it would be good for crew morale. With Henry’s permission, she arranged for several of the musicians among the crew to set themselves up near the foremast after the evening meal. Lanterns were hung from the rigging and several barrels of wine and rum were brought up from the hold. Life on board ship was monotonous enough that any change in the routine was noticed, so it didn’t take long for crewmen to begin gathering on the deck, perching on railings and steps and hold covers to see what was going to happen. Elspeth paired a dozen of them up and set them in lines for the dance. Catching on, the musicians began playing and the men started dancing the set. Reese and Eve appeared from their quarters to join the festivities. Eve had apparently been informed of the plan for the evening and had dressed in her best, her bosom displayed proudly, her hair swept up to expose her long neck. Nicholas saw several of the men eye her as she and Reese joined the line. But she turned her gaze to Nicholas, studying him brazenly as she licked her lips. He turned away. They were partway through their third set when the music stumbled to a halt, all eyes turning toward the aft bulkhead. Emma stood there, absolutely resplendent in red and black, a wide belt low on her hips, her hair down but carefully curled and ordered. There was no uncertainty or shyness about her tonight. She radiated confidence and authority, regardless of the fact that she was here to learn. Henry escorted her, dressed

90

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By with military smartness and looking as proud as any father escorting a daughter to her coming out. Nicholas watched her move among the crew, receiving their compliments and ribbing them in turn. He was absolutely transfixed. It was as though proper lady and wild pirate had finally melded in her. She was perfection. He wanted to get closer to her, but Henry led her to the head of the line and began instructing her in the steps of the dance as the music resumed. Her head bobbed in time as she listened, watching the dancers and asking questions. When the next set came up, the two of them joined the line. She focused so hard, her brow furrowing at each misstep, but by the second pass she seemed to have mastered the basics and was enjoying it more. For the next set, one of the musicians called for a different set of figures and Reese partnered her. He bent his head low to explain the steps in her ear, and Nicholas felt a jealousy grow within him. She was so comfortable with her first mate that she had no hesitation throwing herself into the new steps. She laughed at each error as Reese caught her with a grin and turned her right way around, making Nicholas want to push the man aside and earn those laughs for himself. Eve caught him at the beginning of the third set. There was no way for him to delicately brush her off, so he had to allow her to drag him into the lines. She studied him as they moved through the set. “You’re certainly moving up in the world,” she said finally. “Not really,” he replied noncommittally, uncertain of where the conversation was headed. “From the hold to the officers’ quarters. I’d say that’s a pretty big improvement.” “I’m just helping out.” The figures of the dance separated them, but when they came back together, she was still watching him critically. “Why?” “I have my reasons.” They danced without speaking until finally the music ended. She kept her hand on his arm, holding him place. “It seems to me that a man in your position, so close to the captain and with reason to hate her, might be open to some changes, with the proper motivation.” A cold fist clutched around his heart, but he fought not to show it. “What kind of motivation might that be?”

91

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By She just smiled at him coyly. “Think about it. You should know where you stand when the time comes.” And with that she slunk off for another conquest. Finally after the fourth set, the captain excused herself from the line to collapse with surprising grace onto a bench that had been brought up. Daring her displeasure, he dipped out two cups of wine and went to join her. She took the cup he offered with a grateful smile. “Dancing is harder than fencing,” she admitted. “But it doesn’t hurt as much.” He took a sip from his wine, watching her drink her own with proper delicacy. “You’re doing very well.” She looked pleased. “I hope so. It helps being able to follow the other dancers. Will it be like this at this party?” “For the most part. We’ll be expected to dance the minuet at least once or twice. It’s a complicated dance, but I think you’ll master it. You’ve learned quickly tonight.” “Thank you.” She dropped her eyes with a modesty that surprised him. It drew all his chivalrous impulses to the surface. “You look lovely tonight.” She ran her hands over the carmine skirts. “Madame did a better job than I could have imagined.” He looked again, finally realizing what he was seeing. “It hardly looks the same dress. It’s beautiful.” “Thank you.” He needed to be closer to her. She’d never allow it, but he needed it nonetheless. He offered her his hand. “Dance with me.” She seemed surprised by his peremptory request, but she set her cup aside. “I suppose I must. If I’m to partner you at this party, I’d better get used to it now.” It wasn’t the most encouraging speech, but when her warm hand slipped into his, he didn’t care. He led her out onto the deck like a noble woman. “Anyone can dance the minuet. Let me teach you something different. Play us a minuet, mates,” he said to the musicians before turning to her, still holding her hand. “Put your hand on my shoulder.” “What?” She looked confused. “Why?”

92

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “It’s how the dance goes. I learned it in Austria during my tour. Now put your hand on my shoulder.” She did as he instructed, barely resting the weight of it on him. She gasped slightly as he slid his own hand over the snug stays at her waist, curling his fingers around to hold her steady. Her skirts wrapped around his legs with comfortable familiarity, soft and warm and inviting. Nicholas had to concentrate to continue the lesson. “The steps are simple. You’ll step back, to the side and then forward again. One two three, one two three. You see?” He pushed her gently through the steps slowly so she could become familiar with them. “Isn’t this a bit...indecent?” she asked, her eyes on her feet. He moved closer to her ear to murmur, “Oh, very. Why do you think it’s so enjoyable?” Her head snapped up, her eyes narrow. He just grinned at her. “Scared of me, Captain?” “Not even.” Her hand gripped his more tightly, her steps relaxing as she allowed him to lead her. The deck had cleared, the crew standing back to watch the two of them perform this exotic, erotic choreography. But Nicholas didn’t notice. She filled his senses, his body bumping against hers through the full skirts with each step, helping guide her in graceful progression around the deck. Her chest rose and fell more quickly, her ribs expanding against his hand as the exertion accelerated her breathing. Her face was flushed, her eyes dilated as she watched him with the same intensity he studied her. Finally he could stay quiet no longer. “You feel it too, don’t you?” “I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Her gaze never shifted. “You do. The way we move together when we fight, when we dance. It’s poetry, Emma. You can’t tell me you don’t think about what else we could be together.” He felt brazen, daring, uttering such words to her. Just the thought of it made him hungry. “Don’t be ridiculous. You’re my enemy.” “No, I’m not.” He drew her tighter against him, swirling their steps even faster. “You want to think that because it keeps you safe. But I’m not your enemy, Emma. I could be your best friend.” “I have enough friends,” she denied breathlessly. He pressed into her, his full length making contact with all her curves. “Then let me be something else.” With a gasp she pulled away, heedless of the other dancers now experimenting with the new steps around them. Her eyes were wild, her breasts heaving against the

93

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By constriction of her stays. She seemed to struggle for words, finally turning to escape back to the safety of her quarters. Bereft of the comfort of her body, he stood frozen amongst the other couples. He had been so close. To suddenly have her gone left him feeling incomplete. And he decided he couldn’t allow that. Nicholas whirled on his heel to pursue her down the passage. He caught her just as she jerked open the door to her quarters. Her skirts caught in the narrow doorway, giving him enough time to catch her and spin her around. A thousand words raged through his head, but when he saw her face, there was only one thing he could do. Her mouth was tight as he first crushed it with his own, but within moments it was soft and mobile against him. He released his grip on her arms to catch his hands in the silken threads of her hair, her own coming up to clutch at his shoulders, whether to hold him closer or push him away, he wasn’t sure. She tasted of wine and sweetness as he slipped his tongue past her teeth, sampling her even more deeply. She tore herself away suddenly, leaving him bereft, to stare at him in horror and wonder. He just watched her, every emotion showing on his face as he fought to keep breathing. He shuddered when her hand came up to cup his face, guiding him as she took control, capturing his mouth with her own gentle aggression. He surrendered willingly, wrapping his arms around her to hold her close, rubbing his body against hers so she could be in no doubt to the depth of his desire for her. She whimpered softly, pressing back, making him groan his agony of desire. His hand shifted, coasting over her shoulder and down, his fingertips brushing the soft curves of her breast for the first time... And she was gone, his arms suddenly empty as she ripped herself away and, with one last confused look, slammed her door in his face. Chapter 18 Nicholas was discovering that the more ports he visited, the more he found them all the same. They all reeked of fish and tar and filth, all the stevedores were rough and crude, the whores all tarted up to catch the eye, and everywhere, everywhere were seagulls diving and screaming, demanding scraps at every turn. In many ways, it reminded him of society. They had made port the day before, refitted and rechristened the Artemis to avoid being identified. Reese was seeing to the ship’s resupply while Emma and Elspeth

94

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By established residence at the Red Pony, an inn of the highest quality overlooking the bluffs down to the waterfront. From there they would establish a base for the activities of the next few days or weeks, depending on how quickly Nicholas could manage things. He tried not to think too much about Emma. Thinking about her just brought up memories of the intense, overpowering, utterly transforming kiss they had shared, and there was no time now to dwell on it. He needed to stay focused if this were to work, and thinking about Emma’s lips, the soft crush of her body, the smell of her hair was a sure way to get distracted. He stepped deftly around a pile of horse droppings, not wanting to soil his boots now that he’d just gotten them stretched back into shape and even in color. He glanced back to see Henry, sharply dressed in a frock coat and breeches which together could be taken for a livery, dodge the same mess, never taking his eyes off Nicholas. Nicholas slowed his steps to allow the other man to catch up. “It’s not my fault,” he said, trying to sound appeasing. “These people won’t take me seriously without a manservant, and Reese’s injury makes him woefully inappropriate for the part.” “I understand the necessity,” Henry replied curtly. “I just... I feel ridiculous.” Nicholas couldn’t help smiling. “But you look spiffing, old man.” “Ah, good, spiffing. I can die content now.” “You’ve gotten spoiled by the casual sense of dress onboard ship.” “So have you, apparently.” Nicholas’s grin became rueful. “You aren’t wrong. I haven’t worn this many layers in months.” “You’ll have to become adjusted to it again once you go back.” “When I go back...” Just the thought filled him with dread. Rather than reflect on it, he diverted the conversation. “Why didn’t you go back?” Henry glanced out across the harbor before looking back at his feet. “There was nothing for me to go back for.” “Nothing? You had no position, no family?” “I was a tutor at University. No student would take a broken old seaman seriously as a teacher. As to family...” He hesitated, and Nicholas suddenly felt as thought he were

95

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By intruding. “My Jenny died of cholera my first year out. Our son Daniel was a drummer in Colonel Taylor’s regiment. He was killed in Ireland when he was fourteen.” Nicholas was filled with pain for this quiet gentleman who had lost so much in his life. “So no,” Henry continued, “there was no reason to go back. Not that I didn’t try. I petitioned every ship bound for England for a position, and then any ship going anywhere. But with my hand I couldn’t get rated, and none of them wanted a crippled foremast jack of my years. It wasn’t until Henry Sullivan found me that I was even given a chance.” “I’m surprised he did. From what I’ve heard, he was even more intolerant of our countrymen than his daughter is.” Henry chuckled. “He was desperate. Emma was ten and already becoming quite the handful. He needed a nanny who would be comfortable shipboard and who wasn’t concerned with pride. I didn’t have any room for pride, so I accepted. I was happy to do anything to get back to sea.” “You missed it that much? After everything it had cost you?” Henry looked at Nicholas thoughtfully for a moment. “Things are different out there. It’s more ordered, more quiet than life on land, despite all the dangers. The world makes more sense.” Nicholas didn’t disagree, but he had to wonder. “Why are you telling me all this?” “You’re making choices right now. I just want you to see where they could lead you.” “I don’t know what you mean.” “No?” They walked along in silence as the chandleries and sail lofts and rope works turned to liveries and warehouses. “You needn’t be helping us,” Henry finally pointed out. “You made your suggestion. You could have sat back and watched us do the work.” Nicholas shrugged. “It gets me off the ship for a bit.” He glanced cunningly at Henry. “Maybe I’m just looking for the right opportunity to escape.” Henry shook his head, watching the road ahead of them. “You’ve had chances to do that. You must admit our care of you has gotten fairly lax.” “You lot would just muck this up without me. You should be grateful to me.” Henry tugged at his neck cloth. “I’ll be grateful when this is over.”

96

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “Leave that alone,” Nicholas chided in the tone his father had used with him so often. “We’re here. Now remember, stand back and let me do the talking.” “Aye, sir,” Henry said mockingly. “And watch the sea language. It’s a dead give away.” Henry rolled his eyes. “Yes, sir.” The cotton exchange was one of the largest buildings on Factors’ Row, full of samples of the goods being held in other warehouses along this end of the waterfront. Everywhere were merchants evaluating the goods and the planters’ factors trying to convince the businessmen to buy from them. The merchants poked and prodded while the factors demonstrated and cajoled, all the while negotiating price. Nicholas settled his green frock coat, repaired to almost new by Elspeth’s delicate stitches, on his shoulders and, drawing up all his experience and confidence, waded into the fray. They were accosted almost immediately by no less than three factors, badgering them with quick banter to come make an offer on their wares. As Nicholas’s actual purpose was not investment, he let the men compete with each other, their voices growing more and more desperate, as Nicholas tried to look overwhelmed. The factors had nearly come to blows before the ruse finally lured in Nicholas’s target. A sharp featured, dark haired man dressed in russet and camel of good quality fabric pushed through the men, clearing them away from Nicholas. “Gentlemen, gentlemen! Is this any way to treat a visitor to our city? Please, show a little dignity!” Sheepishly the factors stepped back, muttering apologies before leaving Nicholas and Henry to the care of their new benefactor. “Welcome to Savannah,” the man said, extending his hand. “I’m Francis Harrington. Forgive my fellow representatives. They smelled new blood, and that tends to make them a bit overzealous.” “Pleasure to make your acquaintance, Mr. Harrington.” Nicholas shook the man’s hand generously. “Nicholas Cabot. So you’re a factor here as well?” He looked too prosperous to be a middleman, but Nicholas needed to be sure. To his relief, the man shook his head. “Grower. I have a plantation west of here. But I prefer to represent myself in these matters. These fellows tend to take their percentage before actually recording the transactions. I find what I lose to my poorer business skills I make up by not getting robbed blind.” The two men laughed companionably at the jest. “And what about you? Here to buy, I hope.”

97

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “I am.” Nicholas began laying out the story they had agreed upon back on board the Lucifer. “I’ve been importing furs from the interior, wolf and beaver and the like, and alpaca wool from South America. But I’ve heard good things about your cotton here in Georgia and wanted to look into getting a foothold before the market becomes crowded.” “Sound business strategy,” Harrington approved heartily, putting his arm around Nicholas’s shoulder overly familiarly. “You won’t find a better region for cotton than right here. And the quality is much more reliable than fur. One mild winter and you’re left with thin pelts that are good only for leather. But cotton, now cotton is reliable. Comes up the same year after year.” “It certainly seems promising.” “Come on, let me introduce you to some of the other owners. Give you a chance to cut out the middle man and make us both a better deal.” For the next hour and a half, Harrington led Nicholas through round after round of introduction, doing most of Nicholas’s leg work for him. They ended up all taking tea and brandy together while Nicholas regaled them with made-up tales of the life of a roving merchant, rich with details he had gleaned from his months among the privateers. Henry stood off to the side, out of the awareness of the circle around Nicholas but studying them with critical, constantly moving eyes. Even the factors, initially put out at being deprived this potential new resource, eventually relented and gathered around as well, joining in the uproarious laughter at the wilder of Nicholas’s tales. He was thrilled. By tomorrow he was going to be the talk of the city. It was exactly the position he wanted. Harrington seemed to realize it, too, and shrewdly took the opportunity to garner greater prestige for himself. “You know, Cabot, it strikes me that there might be a place for you here in Savannah. We need good furs as much as the rest of the world, and you could manage cotton shipments directly. Most goods bound for Europe come through here anyway. It seems a perfect opportunity for you.” “I don’t know,” Nicholas said doubtfully. “My operation is pretty well established...” “Nonsense,” Harrington interrupted. “You just need to make the right connections here in town, and I can assist you in that. And think of your wife. If she’s anything like mine, she doesn’t appreciate the rootless way of life you have her on. She’d be grateful to be settled for a change.” Nicholas fought down a feral grin. He seriously doubted that this man’s wife and Emma had anything in common. “I’ll...consider it,” he replied blandly. “Excellent!” Harrington clapped his hands, rubbing them together. “To help convince you, you and your bride must be my guests of honor at a ball we’re hosting tomorrow

98

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By night. You’ll be able to meet some of the other prominent merchants of the town, and your wife can sample the society and see if it’s to her liking. What do you say?” A rousing “Huzzah!” rang in Nicholas’s head, but he managed to reply calmly, “Thank you. We’d be most honored.” That seemed to mark the end of their business for the day. Nicholas and Harrington shook hands, with Harrington promising to send a carriage to their inn for them the next night. Henry fell into step behind him as they began walking back to the docks. “If I didn’t know it were impossible,” Henry said quietly, “I would think you had arranged that in advance. You called almost every instance of that encounter.” Nicholas glanced back briefly. “People bound by the rules of society act in predictable ways. It wasn’t difficult to maneuver things to my benefit.” “And how predictable are you these days I wonder, Nicholas?” Nicholas was uncomfortably uncertain of the answer to that. Chapter 19 Emma felt like...well, a fish out of water, to be perfectly apt. In the fourteen years since she’d gone to sea as a child, rarely had she ever spent more than a few hours at a time ashore. But she and Elspeth had left the Lucifer’s berth that morning, with no idea of when they would be back aboard. Emma prayed they would get the information they needed soon and could get back out to sea in short order. The prospect of staying here much longer was beginning to make her feel trapped. Not that it was all bad. After they had settled into their rooms at the Red Pony, she and Elspeth had been treated to an almost decadent luncheon of fresh fruit, warm crusty bread and tender, succulent chicken. There was white sugar for their tea, a treat so rare that Emma spooned it in extravagantly until Elspeth laughed and reminded her that she actually needed to be able to drink it. When they had finished, they went out to walk along the bluffs and see the town. Savannah was unique in that it was a planned city, differing from others such as Philadelphia in that the plan was very rigidly adhered to. The land had been divided into equal house lots with larger plots for public servants and commercial lots, all centered on a common square. Emma could stand at any intersection in town and look west to have an unobstructed view into the wilderness beyond the borders. It was an amazing feat of urban design.

99

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By They meandered along the high street, looking in shops, pausing at stalls to look at all the local wares. Emma stopped at a bookseller’s, reading over the spines in search of something to catch her interest. A volume of Barbary pirate battles looked intriguing, and she began paging through it. An instant later the book was snatched out of her hands. “I don’t think you’ll be interested in that one, miss,” the bookseller said sternly. “I beg your...” “The ladies’ books are over here. Poetry, some lovely new romances. Much more appropriate.” He glared at her in obvious disapproval. Her ire building, Emma snatched the book back. Elspeth tried to intervene. “Pardon us, sir, but her husband asked...” Emma cut her off. “Do you think I’m incapable of choosing my own reading material?” She advanced on him menacingly. His eyes widened in surprise and unease as he gave way before her. “That I can’t tell what suits my interests and tastes? Or maybe,” she stopped when he finally backed himself up against the shelves, unable to retreat further, “you think that I’m too stupid to understand the contents of this book. That I don’t have the proper anatomy. Well, the last I checked, you men still don’t read with your –“ “Emma!” Elspeth’s voice was horrified. “I most sincerely apologize,” the chagrined man managed to stammer out. “I didn’t think...” “Obviously.” She turned away from him contemptuously to select two more volumes from the military history collection. Adding these to the original, she pulled a handful of silver coins out of her discreet pocket, turning to spill them at his feet. “That should cover these.” She shoved the books into his surprised hands. “Wrap these and have them delivered to Cap – “ Elspeth stepped on her foot. Hard. She corrected herself smoothly. “To Mrs. Elizabeth Cabot at the Red Pony. If they are not there upon my return, I will have the constabulary come and arrest you for theft. Am I understood?” “Yes, ma’am! Absolutely, ma’am! I’ll deliver them myself at once!” She leaned a little closer to him than was proper, making the man’s eyes widen nervously. “In the future, I would suggest that if a lady comes in here looking to buy a

100

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By book you don’t think appropriate for her, you sell it to her anyway. It’s much better for business. And you wouldn’t want to anger the wrong lady.” “Yes, ma’am.” He bowed his head anxiously. “Thank you, ma’am.” She turned and marched out of the shop, Elspeth directly on her heels. “I don’t think you should have done that,” Elspeth chided her softly when they reached the street. Emma shrugged. “Nicholas said he wanted us to make an impression.” “I don’t think browbeating a store clerk is what he had in mind. That fellow is hardly likely to travel in the circles Nicholas is contemplating.” “It won’t matter. Who will hear about it? He’s certainly not going to tell anyone about it.” But Emma was keenly aware of the blonde woman with the horsy face who had been looking through the romances during her exchange with the shopkeeper. The same woman now lifting her skirts to hurry across the street, constantly glancing back at Emma and Elspeth as she rushed off in search of something. Emma and Elspeth continued their window shopping until Emma’s feet, unused to the new shoes on the uneven cobblestones of the street, finally became too tired, and they stopped at a tea shop for a break. Elspeth was just pouring the tea when Emma noticed the horsy blonde at a table on the far side of the room, watching her as she leaned close to her companion. Emma’s eyes shifted to the companion, taking her measure. Obviously tall despite being seated, she was a slender woman with a delicately structured face. Her dark chestnut hair was curled and pinned in an ornate style that bespoke enormous free time and the money to pay someone to assist her daily. Her gown was modest in cut but extravagant in fabric, emphasizing every curve of her figure without being obvious. She exuded presence, and even just sitting there seemed to command the deference of everyone in the room. Even as her friend spoke to her, she was watching Emma, her eyes sharp and critical, her full mouth tight as she studied her. Emma met the woman’s gaze, keeping her own expression flat and hawkish. She recognized the look this woman was giving her. It was that of one predator evaluating another. “Emma?” Elspeth drew her attention back to the tea. When Emma looked up a while later, the other woman was gone. The rest of the afternoon passed fairly quietly, and they returned to find the books waiting for them with the innkeeper, including a recent treatise on the French and Indian

101

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By war and a brief history of the settlement of Savannah. The enclosed card read simply, “Compliments of the establishment.” Emma showed it to Elspeth with a wry smile. “You’ll notice he doesn’t say which establishment.” “The poor man,” Elspeth said sympathetically, but with more than a trace of amusement. “You terrified him.” “He was lucky I didn’t break his teeth.” “That wouldn’t have been very ladylike.” Emma grinned at her friend unrepentantly. “I know.” Also waiting for them when they returned to the suite were Henry and Nicholas, taking their own tea until the ladies returned. It made her uncomfortable when they both rose in her presence. Nicholas’s words erased her uneasiness. “We’re in.” “Already?” Her stomach clenched in sudden panic and she sank into a chair. “Isn’t that quick?” “Apparently it’s a buyer’s market.” He settled comfortably back into his own seat as Elspeth and Henry sat as well. “When they found out I was in the market and looking to establish regular trade here, they practically salivated.” He went on to relate his experience at the Cotton Exchange. “So tomorrow night, you’ll get to dress up in Madame’s piece de resistance and distract the mongering hoards while I systematically pick their brains. We’ll be out of here by the end of the week with enough information to make the Lucifer the scourge of the colonies.” “States,” she corrected him bluntly, her hands twisting in her lap. “I beg your pardon?” “We’re states, not colonies. We don’t belong to you anymore.” She felt the nerves overtake her, finally finding release. “You’re such a smart fellow, you’d think you could remember something simple like losing a war!” By the end she was almost screaming at him. He looked totally flummoxed. “I beg your pardon, I didn’t mean to offend...” “Emma,” Elspeth put a hand on her shoulder. Elspeth, who never called her anything but “Captain”, and who had been calling her Emma all day. Emma looked at her, and then at Henry, eyes imploring. “I can’t do this,” she whispered, her growing fear squeezing her throat.

102

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Henry rose to come kneel at her feet. “You can, Emma. You’ll be fine. You’ll see. There’s never been a task you’ve taken on that you haven’t mastered once you set your mind to it.” “I messed up today, Henry. I couldn’t even stay in character doing something as simple as shopping. How am I supposed to manage a ball?” “What happened?” Even while he was being analytical, he stroked her hand comfortingly. The combination, so definitively Henry, soothed her immediately. “A shopkeeper was condescending,” Elspeth explained. “Emma was less than gentle with her response.” “Oh, good lord.” He sat back on his heels in horror. “Did you hurt him too badly?” “No!” Emma protested, defending herself. “I didn’t hurt him at all! I didn’t lay a hand on him.” “She just gave him a brow beating he may never recover from,” Elspeth admitted slyly. Nicholas chuckled. Turning to glare at him, Emma demanded, “What’s so funny?” He raised his hands in surrender. “You worry too much, pet. What you did could only help your story. Ladies of wealth and property are expected to be demanding, selfinvolved and overbearing. Belittling some glove merchant only establishes you are who you say you are.” “He was a bookseller,” she admitted sheepishly. “A...bookseller?” He blinked. “Over what books?” Not the question she was expecting him to ask. “A history of the Barbary pirates.” He grinned, shaking his head. “Of course.” “Is that bad?” Elspeth asked meekly. “Not at all. It actually couldn’t be better. She’s not only gained herself a reputation for being bold, but she’s also marked herself as a bit of an eccentric.” He sounded amused, and yet surprisingly more than a bit proud. “You won’t be able to drive the gentlemen off with a stick tomorrow, Captain. They’re all going to want to talk to the wealthy, exotic young beauty who studies sea battles in her free time. You may have even more success getting ship information out of them than I. And you’ve established

103

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By an explanation for any inappropriate behaviors you might let slip.” He nodded emphatically. “I think you’re going to do just fine.” “There, you see?” Elspeth patted her shoulders assuringly. “Nothing to worry about.” Emma did feel a bit better, and foolish for her outburst. “I hate to bring this up,” Nicholas continued hesitantly, “but we were also invited for dinner and cards at the portmaster’s home this evening. Just a small gathering, very informal. But it would be a good chance to practice your skills before the ball tomorrow night. And an opportunity to make the acquaintance of some of the ladies.” She felt the knots in her gut begin tightening again. “What did you tell him?” He studied her evenly. “I told him I would have to discuss it with you first. If you don’t feel ready, we don’t have to go.” Any other response would have sent her back into a rage. But by leaving the decision with her, he had effectively neutralized the situation, leaving her her dignity and at least some semblance of power. She sighed and rose from her chair. “Elspeth, will you help me change? I want to make the right impression on our new friends.” Chapter 20 The dinner party went better than Emma could have expected. Her stomach had been a horrific collection of knots by the time they arrived, but Nicholas had simply laid a supportive hand on the small of her back and, with a confident smile, guided her into the brightly lit home. Portmaster Warren and his wife were open, charming people who set her at ease right away. Thus comforted, she relaxed and was able to settle into her role. She used all the right silver and didn’t spill anything on herself at dinner. Instead of playing cards, she let herself be drawn into conversation with a circle of young wives, hoping to wheedle information out of them. To her surprise, she ended up telling stories of the wonders of New Orleans and Port au Prince and Valparaiso to a captivated audience. She felt a wave of sympathy for them. For all their wealth and position, they would never see anything of the world further than Charleston or Atlanta. Emma’s life may be hard and dangerous, but at least she was free. There was dancing, just casual country dances that one of the young ladies accompanied on the piano forte. Emma allowed herself to be drawn in for three sets, once by Nicholas himself. He was smiling more than she’d seen in a while. “You’re

104

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By doing very well,” he complimented her quietly, catching her hand up as they came out of a turn. She glanced around. “Have you found out anything?” “Not yet.” He shook his head. “Don’t worry. We’ll get what we need tomorrow.” She sighed. “I was hoping to avoid tomorrow night.” “Even if we do get anything useful tonight, we’ll still need to attend the ball. These are small fish compared to what we’ll find there.” He smiled teasingly at her. “Afraid you won’t be able to pull it off?” “I’ll do just fine,” she snapped. “If you can keep your temper.” He held her hand up as she turned under, stopping closer to him. His blue eyes seemed even darker than usual, but his tone remained light. “That will be the thing that gives you away. You have everything else mastered. Everyone here is completely fooled. Even I forget sometimes.” His voice deepened enticingly at this last admission. The song ended at that moment, giving her the opportunity to escape the temptation he offered. Elizabeth Cabot was an enticing pretense with some obvious blessings, but the sight of the hothouse wives reminded her what she would give up to live that life. He remained distant on the short ride back to the inn. She took his arm as they crossed the lobby, keeping up the illusion for any watchful eyes, but he released her when they reached the stairs and didn’t attempt to touch her again. Henry and Elspeth were waiting up for them, forcing them to review the evening again. Like Nicholas, neither of them had had any expectations of gathering any significant information tonight, and Emma realized she wouldn’t have either if she hadn’t been so nervous about the ball. But Nicholas gave a positive account of the evening with high marks on all her behaviors. “Another few weeks and I could present her at court,” he asserted with utmost confidence. Somehow that improved her frame of mind. She didn’t expect to sleep well that first night ashore, in a bed that didn’t sway gently, but she slept, dreaming of ball gowns that danced by themselves and playing cards that turned into sailing ships to do battle in a sea of white sugar. Dressing for the ball took most of the next day. They had managed to get the last of the tar off her hands in time for dinner the night before, but she still smelled faintly of creosote and turpentine. Her hair would take hours to dry, especially tied up as it would need to be for the elaborate hairstyle Elspeth had planned. So they washed her hair with finely milled soap before putting her to soak in a hot bath heavy with rose oil while

105

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Elspeth carefully wound Emma’s hair piece by narrow piece around scraps of fabric, tying them off close to her scalp. Emma lost track of time as the warm, fragrant water and Elspeth’s gentle ministrations lulled her into a trance. Finally, her hair all wrapped and the water gone cold, she rose from the tub and dried off. Henry and Nicholas had gone into town to tour the waterfront and warehouses with the portmaster, ostensibly looking for a place to establish Nicholas’s new enterprise, so Emma was assured of privacy as she settled on the fainting couch near the fire, wrapped in a dressing gown with the book of Savannah history to distract her. Elspeth joined her after ordering tea from the kitchen, and they spent a long morning in front of the fire, Elspeth doing needlework as Emma read aloud of the origins of Oglethorpe’s dream of a city. Her hair was finally dry by the time they finished the War for Independence. Elspeth carefully began unwrapping all her earlier work until Emma’s hair fell in ringlets all around. Each curl that unrolled twisted more anxiety in her guts, but she forced it down, trying to control it. Nerves were good, they’d keep her focused, if she could just keep from being overwhelmed. “I’ll put it up after you get dressed,” Elspeth said, combing her fingers through the loose curls to break them up. “We don’t want it all to come down again.” “Is it time already?” Elspeth glanced at the mantle clock. “We’d better get started,” she confirmed. Returning to their bedroom, Emma found all her things laid out, including the gorgeous amber gold gown. With a deep breath, Emma shrugged off her dressing gown. Chemise and pantalets went on easily, but her hands were trembling slightly as she started pulling on the fine silk stockings. And then disaster struck. With a firm yank, she jerked the left hose up, only to have her thumb break through the delicate fabric to ladder down the whole length. Emma stared at the ruined sock in horror, but Elspeth swept into action. “Don’t worry about it,” she said briskly, stripping it off Emma’s leg with quick efficiency. “There’s a dress shop just down the way. I’m sure they’ll have a replacement. You finish dressing and I’ll be back in no time.” Emma took a deep breath, trying not to take this as an omen. With Elspeth gone, Emma turned to face the hazards of her stays. She loosened the laces to allow her to slip them over her head, reaching around to try to tighten them again. They dug uncomfortably into her ribs, pinching her in places they hadn’t before. Frustration overwhelmed her, and she began jerking on the laces, cursing virulently.

106

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By There was a short rap as Nicholas opened the door. “Is everything alright in oh!” He pulled up short, turning away at her state of undress. “I’m sorry, I didn’t realize...” “Get your ass in here,” she growled. “I shouldn’t. You aren’t properly...” Emma was too aggravated to give a damn about what he saw. “Nicholas, by your standards you’ve seen me dressed less decently than this onboard ship every day for the last two months. You got me into this mess, now get in here and help me.” His smile was sheepish as he came over to her. “You’ve made a right mess of it.” He worked quietly until the laces came free, finally allowing Emma to take a deep, easy breath. A shiver of electricity raced through her as his hands curled around her waist, adjusting the stays into place with a strong twist. When he tightened the laces again, the stays hugged her comfortably, close but not too tight. He tied them off, then allowed his hand to trail down the newly shaped curve, stopping to rest on the swell of her hip. His hand fit like it was made for just that spot. She looked up to find him studying her in the looking glass. “Beautiful.” She held his gaze. “I’m not even dressed yet.” “I’d noticed that.” She raised an eyebrow at him, intimately aware of the warmth from his hand seeping through the layers of her clothing. “It occurs to me,” he said softly, stepping closer to her, “that with all the preparations, we haven’t had a chance to talk.” Her heart rate slowly accelerated. “Talk about what?” “We kissed, Emma.” His eyes reflected in the mirror had taken on an intensity that she was unable to ignore. “You can’t tell me that didn’t mean something.” She remembered that kiss. Had lain awake nights thinking about that kiss. Had awoken in the morning from dreams of all that might have come after it. Had fought valiantly for a week to suppress all the desire and anticipation thoughts of it generated in her. But she couldn’t let him know any of this, couldn’t give him that much power over her. “So?” His eyes narrowed, his thumb stroking firmly along her side.

107

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “Don’t let the clothes fool you, Nicholas,” she said harshly, thrusting down her building need to revisit that kiss. “I’m not a proper lady. I’ve kissed lots of men. And more.” His fingers dug hard into her hip, his other hand gripping her as well to jerk her back against him. She could feel his erection blooming through the thin cotton of her pantalets. “Not like that, you didn’t.” “What makes you think it was anything special?” She cursed herself for sounding so breathless. He leaned close to her ear, his eyes locked with hers in the mirror. “Because you came back for more.” She couldn’t speak, couldn’t move, locked in place by the demand of his eyes. She watched in rapt fascination as his head lowered to the curve of her throat... The sound of Elspeth’s quick footsteps in the outer room was all the warning they had before she pushed open the door with a cheerful, “I got them!” Nicholas stepped away instantly, but Emma could feel his eyes still burning into her. “You shouldn’t be in here, Nick,” Elspeth chided him softly. “Emma had a bit of trouble,” he explained, but Emma could hear the tension in his voice. “I was just giving a hand until you returned.” “Well, it’s bad luck to see her before she’s ready.” Emma glared at her. “It’s not a wedding dress, Elspeth. What does it matter if he sees it?” She felt guilty at the brief flash of hurt on her friend’s face. “It doesn’t, I suppose.” Elspeth glanced at Nicholas. “But shouldn’t you be getting ready yourself?” “You’re right, of course.” He sketched a quick bow. “Until later, ladies.” But even as he left, Emma had the feeling that their conversation was far from over. Chapter 21 They didn’t speak on the ride up to Harrington’s manor. The carriage was large enough for them to ignore each other entirely, although whenever she looked out the window at the passing scenery, she could sense eyes on her. When she looked back, though, he was always focused on something else, without the look of having just shifted his gaze.

108

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By The darkness made her feel claustrophobic. The night here was no blacker than it was at sea, but she could feel the trees pressing up against the lane, limbs reaching out overhead as though to snatch them up, carriage and all, to smash them to bits unseen in the forest. She knew it was just her nerves making her so fanciful, so she closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and began running over Elspeth’s final instructions one more time. The warm touch of his hand covering hers made her open her eyes again. He was watching her, a soft, reassuring smile barely curving the corners of his mouth. “You’re going to do fine. Just relax.” “I’m trying.” She drew her hand out from under his to fuss with her skirts. “I should have at least slipped a dagger in my garter. Then I’d know I had something to fall back on.” His grin this time was rakish. “If nothing else, it would be amusing watching you go after it.” She tried not to think of the look on his face he might have watching her lift her skirts... Firelight pressing back the darkness was the first indication of their arrival. Flames danced high from braziers set atop the columns holding the gates, tended by two young boys with ladders and enormous stacks of firewood. Beyond, torches lined the long drive up to the house, keeping the darkness at bay and outlining the trees in orange and yellow relief. The manor house itself was ablaze with light as well. The place was enormous, bigger than the largest man-o-war Emma had ever seen, and every window was full of light. Carriages were lined up at the portico, depositing well dressed men and women to join the revelry inside. Music and laughter washed out over the grounds. Emma sat back, watching the protocol for arrival carefully, trying not to think about the possibility of tripping on all her skirts and falling on her face. Finally, it was their turn. Nicholas looked over at her, his expression unreadable. “Ready, Mrs. Cabot?” She drew a deep breath before pasting on a brilliant smile. “I’m ready.” He stepped out of the carriage and turned to hand her down, his hand strong and sure as he guided hers into the crook of his arm. She relaxed and let him. If they were going to get through this, she was going to have to trust him. Emma was startled when the crowd seemed to part for them, couples stepping back with curious smiles to allow her and Nicholas a clear path to the steps and the main doors, standing open to reveal the milling crush within. Following Nicholas’s lead, she smiled disinterestedly as they made their way within.

109

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By They were met inside by a small man with foxy features and a festive smile. “Cabot!” he greeted Nicholas warmly, gripping his hand to shake it with vigor. “Glad you could make it.” “Our pleasure. May I present my wife, Elizabeth?” “Mrs. Cabot.” He offered his hand, bending low when she took it. “I didn’t give your husband’s descriptions of you proper credit. I was certain he had to be exaggerating your beauty.” She chuckled. “I see he didn’t overstate your skill at flattery, Mr. Harrington.” “That would be difficult to do,” he replied with a good humored wink. “May I introduce you to my wife?” “Certainly.” He drew her aside to a small cluster of young women. “Miranda,” he spoke gently, but loud enough to be heard over the din. “Pardon me, won’t you?” a demanding but lyrical voice excused, and out of the knot of bodies stepped the woman Emma had seen watching her at the tea shop. The woman recognized her as well, her eyes narrowing in the same sharp scrutiny she had worn the day before. Mr. Harrington didn’t seem to notice. “Mrs. Cabot, may I present my wife Miranda. Miranda, this is Elizabeth Cabot. I was telling you about her husband.” “Yes, I remember.” The woman smiled at her with the appropriate warmth, but Emma knew she was being carefully analyzed. Emma was grateful for the thin silk gloves that hid her calluses from Miranda as they shook hands. “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Mrs. Cabot.” “Likewise.” Emma was very careful with her response. Winning this woman over would make things easier in the long run. She would smooth Emma’s way into the circles here, buying forgiveness for any of her faux pas through her connection to the hostess. “You have a lovely home.” “Thank you. My granddaddy built it for my mother when she and Daddy got married, and they passed it on to me when Brodie and I were married.” “Brodie? But I thought your husband...” “Was Francis Brodie. He changed it to Harrington when we got married, at Daddy’s insistence. If he was going to get all of Daddy’s money, Daddy thought the least he

110

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By could do was carry on the family name. Brodie didn’t mind. I think he’d have done anything at the time if I’d asked him.” She glanced over to where her husband was in quiet conversation with Nicholas. Something in Miranda’s look made Emma pause. She suddenly had the feeling that Francis Harrington nee Brodie’s name change had less to do with the senior Harrington’s wishes than the younger, and that Miranda Harrington was no more inclined to the quiet, sedentary life of matrimony than Emma was. Given a different set of circumstances, Emma had the feeling she might have met her match had this woman gone to sea. “You’re fortunate to have met someone who loves you that much.” “I am,” Miranda agreed, still watching the men. “But I notice your husband can’t seem to take his eyes off of you. How long have you been married?” “Oh, um...” At that moment, they were interrupted when the horse-faced blonde barged up to grab her hostess’ hand. “Oh, Miranda, you have to come see. James Palmerston is here and he must have asked Mrs. Albert what I was to wear tonight, because his coat is exactly the color...” “Imogene,” Miranda said sternly without a trace of irritation, “you’re interrupting.” “Oh, I’m sorry, I didn’t...” she froze for a moment on seeing Emma. “You’re the woman from the bookshop,” she said in blunt surprise. “Elizabeth Cabot, this is Miss Imogene Kendall, a dear friend of mine.” “How do you do?” Emma replied politely, but without too much warmth. Imogene didn’t seem to notice, instead staring at her blankly. Emma looked to Miranda in confusion. “Imogene, dear, go and tell Robertson that we’re ready to begin gathering for dinner.” Miranda’s voice was brittle with impatience she was trying not to show. As though expecting her command to be instantly attended to, she turned her back on her friend. “Let me take your wrap,” she said to Emma, ignoring Imogene, who was going to attend to Robertson but was still watching Emma. “Then I’ll show you into the dining hall.” Emma slid the white lace shawl off her shoulders and had the satisfaction of seeing the other woman’s eyes widen in surprise. The neckline of the gown was marginally within the boundaries of decency, but Emma was certainly revealing more than any other woman here. Miranda made no comment as she handed the wrap to one of the servants, but Emma could tell she had upstaged her hostess. As she was still growing accustomed to the weapons of combat on this battlefield, Emma counted that as a victory.

111

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Mr. Harrington (“Please, call me Brodie,” he insisted) took Emma’s arm, leaving Nicholas to offer Miranda his. “Friends,” Brodie’s voice echoed loudly through the marble hall, “if you will join Miranda and our honored guests, dinner is served.” The dining hall was bigger than the hold of the Lucifer, brightly lit with candles on all the tables and oil lamps burning along the walls. Three long rows of tables had been intricately laid with crystal and silver and huge sprays of white jasmine and roses. Emma had no idea where they found such delicate flowers in January. A fourth table was laid out along the head of the room perpendicular to the others and just as ornately set, and it was this one Brodie guided her to. “It’s so beautiful,” Emma said in hushed tones. Brodie smiled proudly. “You should see the old place at Christmastime. This is nothing.” “Hardly nothing.” The cost of this party alone could support the families of her crew for three months easily. “I’m glad you like it,” he replied, pulling out her chair. Trying to stay subtle, she quickly inspected the layout of the place setting. Gratefully, there were no surprises. She would have been in trouble, as Nicholas was seated on the other side of their hosts and thus unable to help. Reassured, she watched around the room as gentlemen held chairs for ladies before sitting themselves. They all seemed relaxed and happy, content in the company of their colleagues and neighbors. There was an air of civility, as though they all knew each other, but not well enough to completely let go in each others’ presence the way the intimacy onboard ship allowed. She vowed to keep that in mind. A shadow fell across her, and she looked up into the face of one of the largest men she had ever seen. He was tall, easily bordering on six and a half feet tall, and broad in a way that spoke of muscles and not fat. His hair and eyes were dark, his features chiseled but shallow, not deeply cut the way Nicholas’s were. She felt at a decided disadvantage being seated in his presence, but before she could rise, Brodie was there. “Mrs. Cabot, may I present Mr. Hamilton Worth, one of my oldest friends. Mrs. Cabot is the wife of my prospective new business partner,” he explained to the other man, “so I trust you’ll be on your best behavior.” The man hesitated before smiling. “Of course. It’s a pleasure to meet you, Mrs. Cabot.” Emma noticed that the smile didn’t quite make it to his eyes. “Likewise, Mr. Worth. Please, won’t you sit?”

112

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By His body language spoke volumes to her of his reluctance to do so, but he sat, taking up the pitcher of wine before them to fill her glass and then his own. “So how do you find Savannah, Mrs. Cabot?” he asked politely. “It’s lovely. I’ve never seen a city quite like it.” She was able to maintain the small talk until the first course arrived, at which time she was able to turn her attention to Brodie for a piece. He teased her briefly about her encounter in the bookshop the day before, leading them into a discussion of ships and ship building in which he seemed genuinely interested in her opinions. When she was forced to turn back to her other companion, she often found him staring rudely, his expression sharply critical. On her own ground, she would have called him on it, but here she ignored it, cautious of the man. The meal seemed endless. Course upon course of vegetables, roasts, game, puddings and fish went past until Emma felt incapable of movement. She wondered if it would be appropriate to loosen her corset, but didn’t dare risk it. Finally the meal came to an end with an elegant custard trifle, and everyone slowly rose to move into the ballroom. It was Nicholas who pulled out her chair, offering his arm with a curious look towards Worth. “Darling, may I present Mr. Hamilton Worth? Mr. Worth, this is my husband, Nicholas Cabot.” Nicholas offered his hand. “It’s a pleasure, Mr. Worth. Brodie has spoken warmly of you.” “I’m sure he has.” Worth’s smile to Nicholas was equally as forced before he finally took Nicholas’s hand. “You’re looking to do business here in Savanna, I understand.” “Possibly. Brodie’s certainly keen enough on it.” “Yes, well, Brodie’s enthusiasm often outruns his judgment. Excuse me, won’t you?” And without further ceremony, he walked off. Nicholas looked puzzled but waited until they were further away from the crowd to ask, “What was that about?” “Look out for him,” she said quietly, watching the man weave his way through the crowd. “I don’t trust him. He was acting dodgy all through dinner.” Nicholas nodded, glancing around at the rest of the room. “Did you have any problems?” “I didn’t spill anything on myself, if that’s what you’re asking.”

113

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By He grinned, running his eyes over her appreciatively. “I’d noticed.” “Brodie doesn’t seem to have what we’re looking for,” she continued, ignoring his look. “It’s probably not appropriate, but I’m glad. I think I would feel guilty stealing from him.” Nicholas nodded. “It’s easier stealing from faceless people than from someone you know.” “Learned that already, have you?” she said, looking at him in surprise. He leaned closer. “You’d be surprised what I’ve learned.” The company all gathered again in the ballroom, ringing the dance floor in expectation of the opening strains from the small musical ensemble set up at the head of the room. Brodie escorted Miranda to stand in front of them. “Brodie and I are so glad you could all join us tonight,” she said warmly, her eyes scanning the room to alight on everyone there. “In these dreary months, it’s such a comfort to know we can still rely on the warmth and companionship of our friends.” “Especially if we have food and drink to offer,” Brodie joked. The crowd laughed. Miranda waited for her audience to settle before going on. “And tonight we have some new friends who I hope you will make feel just as welcome. I’d like to present to you all Nicholas and Elizabeth Cabot, and ask them to open the dance for us.” There was a loud round of applause as Nicholas put his hand around Emma’s waist to guide her out onto the floor. “Last chance,” he murmured softly without looking at her. “Are we to be respectable? Or shall we give them all a shock?” She scarcely needed to think about it. “I’m tired of being respectable.” The first strains of the minuet started up, and Nicholas turned her into his arms. “A scandal it is, then.” The murmuring started almost as soon as he began turning her about the floor in the steps of the waltz he had taught her instead, heads all around them rolling together to whisper to each other before rolling to the other side. But Emma didn’t mind. She found she preferred feeling like this, not quite the same as everyone else. It was the normal place she walked in the world, as a pirate, as a woman, as a sailor. It just made more sense to her. And it had the added bonus of Nicholas’s strong hand on her waist, in almost the same place he had rested it earlier after dressing her. She could tell he remembered, too,

114

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By because his eyes had gone dark and intense, his subtle smile knowing. She didn’t say anything, just tilted her chin up in challenge as they turned and turned. No one else could join them on the floor, none of them knowing the steps, none of them daring to try something so outrageous in public in front of all their friends and acquaintances. Emma paid them no attention, losing herself in the swing of her heavy skirts against her legs, the soft collisions with Nicholas’s body, the confidence with which he led her, the look of pride and possession that glittered in his eye. And she began to realize that he was like her. Of one world but not a part of it, now of another but no part of it, either. She wasn’t sure what to make of that epiphany, but somehow it made her feel less alone than she ever had. The music finally came to a close, and Nicholas released her, bowing low over her hand. “Thank you for the dance, Mrs. Cabot.” She curtsied appropriately in response. “It was my pleasure, Mr. Cabot.” Nicholas guided Emma back over to their hostess, who was looking astonished, and their host, who looked nothing so much as amused. “Well, that will give everyone something to talk about for the next several weeks,” Brodie chuckled good naturedly. “Brodie.” Miranda didn’t sound as complacent. “Mrs. Cabot, I can’t offer you anything as exciting as that, but would you do me the honor of dancing the next with me?” Emma glanced at Nicholas, who was apparently making a similar offer to their hostess. He caught her eye and mouthed, “Show time.” “Why, Mr. Harrington,” she said, laying her hand on his arm, “I should be delighted.” Chapter 22 Nicholas would have found the party deadly dull if not for their ulterior motives in being there. Instead he actually had a purpose here, and he pursued it using all the skills he had been forced to develop at countless events like this one that he had attended in the course of his life. He was charming and attentive to the ladies, dancing every other set with a different one. In between, he visited with the men, always talking his own situation down to encourage them to talk theirs up. Every time, his story was the same. “We’re sailing to Charleston day after tomorrow, but I have some samples I’d like to get to my factor in London. It would be such a help if there was a ship leaving from here

115

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By soon headed that way.” People were amazingly willing to help out, either with the offer of their own ship or the name of someone who had one leaving soon. Emma seemed to be having equal success with the simple ploy of being unusual. Nicholas found his eyes continually drifting over to her, surrounded by half a dozen men anytime she wasn’t out dancing. Her looks alone were enough to capture their attention. The Spanish styling of the gown suited her even better than he had imagined, the pale amber emphasizing the honeyed tone of her skin along her daringly exposed shoulders. Her normally wild hair, a tumble of random curls the last time he’d seen her, was now carefully ordered and pinned to the side to cascade over one shoulder, pieces of it piled on top of her head and pinned almost negligently to softly frame her face. Looking the way she did, no one would believe her to be the captain of a privateer. She seemed to almost have slipped completely into the role they had created for her, exuding confidence and assurance without a trace of uncertainty. Only the occasional hesitation reminded him that she must still be nervous. And it wasn’t just her beauty. Word of her encounter with the bookseller had made the rounds of the party, no doubt spread by single young women trying to spoil Emma’s attraction to the possible beaux present. It only served to add to her appeal. The men around her weren’t offering sweet treats and empty compliments, but seemed to be engaging her in serious discussion, much to the consternation of the other young ladies fluttering around the edges of her circle, unheeded by the men they’d hoped to attract. The one person not brought under her spell seemed to be Hamilton Worth. Nicholas noticed the man was watching her almost as often as Nicholas himself was. Nicholas might have felt jealous if Worth’s intense expression weren’t so narrow. It wasn’t the look one usually associated with a man intrigued by a woman. Finally his curiosity got the better of him, and he went to claim his “wife” for a dance. “I hate to deprive you, fellows,” he said jovially, pushing his way through the circle, “but I have prior claim on her attentions. A dance, my dear?” She looked startled, whether by his request or his possessiveness he couldn’t tell. But she smiled softly, taking his hand. “Excuse me, gentlemen,” she apologized as she rose to her feet and followed him onto the dance floor. The close proximity of others and the interweaving figures of the dance didn’t allow them much privacy, so Nicholas kept his questions vague. “Any luck?” Pressing her palm against his as they circled each other in line, Emma glanced surreptitiously around. “A few possibilities. And you?” “The same.” Nicholas darted his eyes across the floor to find Worth trapped in conversation with Miss Kendall, who had been Nicholas’s dinner partner. He almost felt sorry for the man. “One of our best possibilities is the Impala, carrying cargo for Hamilton Worth to Liverpool.”

116

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By She nodded, turning to circle with the gentleman beside her in line before coming back to Nicholas. “Tobacco and ambergris. The tobacco itself is worth the attempt, but the ambergris could fetch us more than we’d normally take in a year.” They promenaded down the line, curtseying and bowing to the new couple they were paired with. When he had Emma’s attention again, Nicholas said quietly, “He keeps watching you. And not in the same way every other man is.” “Who does?” “Worth. Don’t look,” he admonished as she started to turn her head. “I’ve been watching him since dinner. Did you say anything to give him warning?” “He didn’t give me the chance. He would hardly speak to me during dinner.” She looked up into his eyes. “I told you something was off about him.” “Well, something’s got his wind up.” She shrugged. “He seems friendly with Imogene Kendall. She was the one who saw me in the book shop. Maybe she’s said something to him.” “Maybe.” They continued through the figures as he tried to suss the man out. “Have you had any problems?” he finally asked solicitously. She chuckled. “Only when I let slip I could handle firearms. They wanted to drag me out to the lawn for target practice to prove I wasn’t having them on until I pointed out that our hosts might not approve.” “You could probably outshoot every one of them,” he said with a grin. “No, I could certainly outshoot them all.” “Which would be bad for our subterfuge.” “So aren’t you proud of me for resisting the urge to put them all in their places?” There was such whimsy in her voice he couldn’t help laughing. The question of Worth’s suspicious behavior continued to nag at Nicholas until he couldn’t take it anymore. Taking up a glass of wine, he went to join the man. “So, I don’t see you out there dancing,” he said cordially, appearing to glance out over the floor. Worth glanced at Nicholas in disdain before meeting his eyes. “Obviously.” He turned his attention back to the dancers.

117

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Interesting. It seemed his condescension wasn’t just for Emma. Nicholas plunged on. “I’ve heard a great deal about you over the course of the evening. Everyone has encouraged me to become acquainted with you if I plan on doing business in the city.” This time when Worth looked at him, it was with outright contempt. “Savannah doesn’t need business with someone like you.” He didn’t try to hide his scorn. “I beg your pardon.” Nicholas’s voice was flat as he fought down his anger at the insult. “You won’t get it.” Worth stepped closer, invading Nicholas’s space as he lowered his voice. “You think you can come in here with your shallow charm and your empty promises and win standing in this community for you and your trollop of a wife. Well, it won’t happen if I can help it.” “I would suggest,” Nicholas said, his voice now deadly cold, “that you refrain from insulting my wife.” “You don’t think anyone believes that, do you?” His words were snide and clipped. “That she has any breeding or class at all? I’ve seen more culture in new cheese. She’s tanned and coarse and exposed indecently. No one with any discernment would think she was anything more than a common whore.” Unable to restrain his fury any longer, Nicholas lashed out, smashing his fist against the other man’s jaw. Around them women screamed and were drawn into shelter behind their husbands or brothers or fathers as the guests backed away from the two of them. Worth still stood, much to Nicholas’s chagrin, the only evidence his blow had even landed the slight turn of the man’s head and the thin dribble of blood at the corner of his mouth. He turned his head back slowly, his eyes now dark and slitted, glittering menacingly. “Walk away. Now.” Nicholas held his ground without flinching. “Not until I have satisfaction.” “You don’t want to do this,” Worth warned ominously. “She isn’t worth dying for.” “Then obviously you don’t know her.” He was surprised to feel a strong woman’s hand close around his forearm. “What are you doing?” Emma’s voice was angry and agitated. “He’s defending your virtue,” Worth mocked coldly. “What there is of it.” Nicholas moved to attack again, but Emma restrained him. “Don’t. Let it go.” “Listen to the woman,” Worth taunted him. “She’s apparently smarter than you are.”

118

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “I will see you at sunrise,” Nicholas insisted implacably, ignoring Emma’s pleas and Worth’s derision. “If Brodie will second me. And if you aren’t too cowardly to show up.” “I’m not the one likely to run.” “Brodie,” he didn’t turn his head to face their host who was now beside and between the two of them, “may I impose on your hospitality for the night? I wouldn’t want Mr. Worth to think I’m not completely serious about this.” “Come now, gentlemen,” Brodie cajoled, trying to ease the situation, “surely there must be some other way to settle this.” Worth tipped his head slightly to the side. “That would be up to Cabot.” Finally Nicholas turned his head to look at Brodie. “Yes or no?” “And if I say no?” Brodie replied gently. Nicholas looked back to Worth, narrowing his eyes in threat. “Then we’ll just have to do it now.” Brodie sighed, resigned. “I don’t have a choice, then.” “Excellent.” Worth stepped closer to Nicholas again, looming over him. “You’ve named when and where, I’ll bring the weapons. Until tomorrow morning. Mrs. Cabot.” He bowed to her with an overly exaggerated flourish and strode almost casually out of the party. The tension locking Nicholas in place eased slightly with Worth’s departure, and he became aware for the first time of Emma’s fingers digging deep into his forearm. He covered her hand with his, using the blind of comforting her to surreptitiously ease her grip. “I hate to impose further,” he directed his words to Brodie, “but could you arrange for the carriage to take Elizabeth home?” “Of...” “I’m not leaving,” Emma insisted. “Darling,” he said to her through clenched teeth, “you know how Henry worries. Someone needs to go explain to him what has happened.” Her expression never wavered. “I am not going back.” What looked to be headed towards a spectacular row was curbed by Miranda’s smooth intervention. “We can put you both up as easily as one of you.” She began guiding

119

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By them out of the ballroom towards the foyer and away from the staring crowd. “We’ll send someone for your clothes, and they can inform your man that you’ll be staying over.” Nicholas could hear the buzz from the room behind them. Well, people would certainly be talking about this party for some time to come. The stormy expression on Emma’s face kept him from sharing his observation with her. Chapter 23 Emma prayed that the woman would just stop talking. Before she had to kill her. “Grandpapa took Mama to Paris when she was a girl,” Miranda prattled on, unaware of the threat to her life. “She loved it so much that when he built this house for her, he ordered as many things as he could from there.” She began pointing out furnishings, draperies and light fixtures, relating their origin and cost as she led them down the second floor corridor towards the guest rooms. Emma couldn’t care less, but for the moment their disguise needed to be preserved, so she feigned interest. She could sense Nicholas walking behind them in silence, as though trying to avoid her notice. Emma desperately wanted to turn around and throttle him. Only their hostess’ presence prevented her. Finally Miranda stopped and opened a door for them. The bedroom on the other side was lit warmly by candlelight and the beginnings of the fire a dark-skinned girl was feeding at the fireplace. She stood quickly, clasping her hands behind her back and dropping her eyes in the presence of her mistress. “This is your room, Elizabeth,” Miranda pronounced, moving across the room to open another door. “Nicholas, yours is opposite through the bathing chamber here. If you need anything, just ring and Cassie will attend you.” The girl curtsied and slipped out of the room. “When your things arrive, I’ll have them brought up for you,” Miranda continued. “There’s no reason for you to wait up. Cassie is very discreet, you won’t even hear her come in. Do you need anything else?” Nicholas remained silent, moving over to the fire to stare into the growing flames. Furious at him, Emma smiled tightly at the other woman. “No, I think we’re fine. You’ve been more than generous.”

120

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “It’s no trouble. We always expect guests to stay over after these things.” Miranda hesitated in the doorway, glancing at Nicholas before leaning closer to speak softly to Emma. “I know Hamilton’s a prat. I can’t apologize enough for him being so rude to the both of you. He’s from one of the first families in the city, so he thinks he has the right to judge the fitness of newcomers.” “That’s hardly an excuse.” “I know. I’m not justifying him. But you have to know, he’s not to be trifled with. This isn’t the first duel he’s been in, and he’s never lost. If you care about your husband, you’ll talk him out of this.” Emma glared back over her shoulder. “I certainly intend to try.” Miranda drew her attention back. “Under the circumstances, knocking him over the head and dragging him out of here unconscious shouldn’t be ruled out.” The woman was deadly serious. “Cassie can get you anything you need, including a carriage to get you back home. I’ll leave word.” Emma was oddly touched by her consideration. “Thank you.” “Good luck. Good night, Nicholas,” she spoke more loudly to be heard by him. He didn’t turn away from the fire. “Good night.” Miranda squeezed Emma’s hand before closing the door behind her. The snick of the latch seemed to unlock Emma’s control. She whirled on Nicholas. “Have you completely lost your mind?” “Lower your voice,” he replied sternly, finally turning away from the fire to shed his frock coat. She noticed his waistcoat for the first time all evening, made of the same material as her gown. Another gift from Madame Torneau, apparently. But she refused to be distracted. “What were you thinking?” She ignored his command, pulling off her gloves to slam them down on the settle. “After all that work, you go and do a stupid thing like this? Why?” He dropped the coat over the back of one of the chairs by the fire. “He insulted you,” he said simply. “What difference does that make?” Her frustration colored her tone. “You are a gentleman’s wife. No gentleman would allow the kinds of slurs he was making against you.”

121

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “I’m not your wife!” She practically screamed at him. “We had everything we needed, Nicholas! We just needed to get out of here and we had it made. But now we’re trapped here until morning when that man kills you!” “That’s not a certainty.” “You think not?” She resisted the urge to start pacing like some hand-wringing female in a melodrama. “According to our hostess, he’s never lost a duel. And you have no idea what you’re going to have to fight with. What chance do you think you have if he brings pistols, hmm? It’s only been a month that you’ve even known how to fire one without it blowing up in your face!” “I’ll manage.” His quiet, succinct responses only infuriated her further. “You’ll manage? I’ve got fiftyfive people back onboard ship who need you to do a hell of a lot better than that. You know what? No. We’re leaving. I’ll have the carriage brought around after everything has quieted down.” She moved to reach for the bell pull. The grip of his hand on her arm stopped her. She looked at it in surprise before looking into his face. The dark intensity in his eyes told of the fury he still held in check, startling her. “I’m not leaving.” “Nicholas, don’t be stupid.” “He doesn’t get to say such things about you.” She tried not to wince at the crush of his hand around her forearm, matching the fervor in his voice. Covering his hand with her own, she said soothingly, “It doesn’t matter.” He looked at her sadly. “It does to me.” “He’s not wrong. I’m not the virtuous wife.” “No.” He stepped closer, his brow knit in frustration. “I don’t care what you think, I don’t care what he says. You are many things. A bitch, a siren, a menace to sane men everywhere. But no matter what you’ve done, you are never, ever a whore.” “Nicholas, it’s not worth dying for.” “Yes. It is.” When his other hand came up to curl around the back of her neck, she didn’t resist his gentle pull. “I’m not her,” she whispered, their lips scant distance apart.

122

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By He shook his head, his eyes now locked on her mouth. “I don’t want her. Captain.” Her breath caught at his admission and the electric intimacy of their bodies. The only contact between them was his hand on her nape, but it felt more familiar than their closest dancing. Suddenly it wasn’t enough. She closed the distance between them, her mouth quickly teasing his open as he released her arm to wrap his own around her waist, drawing her full against him. She brought both her hands up to tangle up into his hair, guiding his head as she slanted her mouth over his with growing fever. There was gentle tugging on her scalp as he drew out her hair pins, allowing the intricate curls to fall around her shoulders, his fingers combing up through it to scatter them about. She broke away to shake her head quickly, finishing the job of loosening it for him. He watched, entranced. “God, you’re beautiful.” Fighting down a blush, she began undoing the buttons on his waistcoat. “It’s the dress.” “No.” He cupped her face, holding her still to receive his slow, searing kiss. When he pulled back, he said softly, “It’s everything but the dress.” She rewarded him with equal passion, devouring his mouth in short, quick caresses before pulling away, turning in his arms. “Prove it,” she said, presenting her back to him. Glancing over her shoulder coyly, she caught the flash of his wicked grin. “My pleasure,” he murmured, his mouth against her ear, the vibrations making her tremble as he quickly began working the long row of pearl buttons closing the dress. He lowered his head to begin tasting along her throat as he worked, his tongue soft and warm against her skin. She tipped her head to the side to allow him better access, earning her a reverberating purr against her throat. He pushed the dress off her shoulders to trace his tongue along the lace of her chemise as his hands released the final few buttons holding the gown closed around her hips. It plunged to the floor in a pile, disregarded as her petticoat quickly joined it, leaving her standing there in nothing but her thin underthings and her stays. He rested both hands around her narrow waist, letting her feel again the electric comfort of his warmth through the thick fabric. Almost instinctively, she stepped backwards in the well of her dress to rub back against the front of his trousers. The growl this elicited satisfied something primal in her, and she twisted her head around to catch his mouth again, dancing it hungrily against him before turning in his arms to press closer against him. He groaned into her throat as he moved against her, his hands still busy at her back, light tugs

123

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By telling her he was busy undoing her stays before dropping them at her feet. She breathed deeply, relishing the loss of constriction as well as the sudden heat of his hands, now separated from her only by a thin layer of linen. Pushing his waistcoat off to join the growing pile at their feet, she quickly unknotted his cravat as well, baring his throat to her mouth. He groaned again, richer and rougher now, as she sucked at the sensitive vein pulsing erratically along the cords of his neck. Her hands continued as her mouth worked, distracting him as she unbuttoned his shirt to caress her palms finally over the bare skin of his chest she had so admired. With a hiss, he buried his hands in her hair, keeping her mouth in place as she jerked the hem of his shirt out of his trousers to push it off and down onto the floor. She squealed when he suddenly swept her off her feet and turned to deposit her in the bed. His eyes, intense and colored like a sea storm, never left her face as his hand ran lingeringly down her leg, stopping to untie and remove her delicate slipper before coasting back up to catch her stocking and just as intimately slide it down as well, his palms caressing over the bare skin he revealed until she could scarcely breath. He caught the tip of his tongue between his teeth as he grinned ferally, moving to repeat his motions on her other leg. Propped up on her elbows, she allowed her head to tip back, savoring the experience. He pulled away, startling her, and she looked up to see him toeing off his boots, his eyes still locked on her as he unbuttoned his breeches. She bit her lip as he pushed them and his smallclothes down, disappearing from her view below the edge of the high bed for a moment. When he stood again, he was fully nude and unashamed under her hungry gaze. He was beautiful. All the hard labor he had done aboard ship had sculpted him, but God had been generous in the first place. Long and lean, waist tapering into narrow hips and long, strong legs. Her eyes drifted down to see that God had been generous in more ways than one as his long cock bobbed subtly against his stomach, full and thick and begging for her to wrap her hand around it. So lost in her admiration of him was she that she didn’t notice his fingers plucking at the ties of her pantalets until they skated against her skin to hook into the top hem, dragging the fabric down her hips with the same slow seduction he had used on her stockings, leaving her panting eagerly as he drank in the sight of her. Unable to wait any longer, she sat up and lifted her chemise off over her head, tossing it aside before turning and offering him her hand. He knelt on the bed next to her, using his hold on her hand to press her back into the pillows, drawing her arm up over her head. She lifted her other arm to join it, making him smile as he slowly lowered himself down alongside her, sliding his hands down her arms as he bent his head to her mouth.

124

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By This should have felt awkward or uncertain, but it didn’t. They moved together in such harmony, it felt as though they had always been lovers, just waiting for the right moment to actually start. She drifted her hands down the velvet warmth of his back, acquainting herself with the contours and plains as his mouth traveled in slow exploration over the curve of her breasts. She gasped as he found the sensitive hollow along the side before slowly drifting up and around, nuzzling at the pliable flesh until his tongue lashed over her nipple, making her cry out in surprise. She felt him grin against her skin as he settled his weight on her more comfortably to focus his attentions on her breasts. There was little she could do as his weight held her pinned, and the plush friction of his tongue, the strong pull of suction around each sensitive peak, drained her of any will to do anything anyway. She coasted her hands down his back, up through his hair, mewling softly in encouragement. Finally he rose up on his knees, his hands dragging down along the curves of her waist, the fullness of her hips and thighs, his eyes following his hands’ every motion. With deliberate invitation she spread her legs slowly as he watched, his eyes narrowing, his fingers clenching into her hip. Gently she wrapped one leg around his waist, lifting her hips to welcome him as she drew him in. They both gasped at the first contact, the contrast of heated solidity probing moist, tender flesh. He buried his face in her shoulder as she lifted her hips against him, taking him into her with gentle authority. The sensation of him filling her was so overwhelming, it took her a moment to realize he was murmuring soft words against her skin, incomprehensible but unceasing, a constant flow that quickly matched the pace of his body as he took up the rhythm she set. She lifted her legs to tangle high around his waist, opening her up to his thrusts, gasping as he bucked gently against the sensitive, swollen tissue wrapped tight around him. As he bent his head down to lip again at her breast, she clutched at his shoulders, desperate for a better hold on him. He chuckled and reached for her arms again, but this time she evaded him, gripping his shoulders to flip them so that she was now on top. With a groan he rolled his head back against the pillows as she settled herself atop him, driving him further into her deeply enough to make her cry out softly. It wasn’t until she started rising and falling above him that he finally opened his eyes, now almost pitch black with arousal, his hands clutching at her hips to guide her movements. “Can’t let anyone else be in charge, can you?” His husky, amused tone softened the complaint of his words. “Not this time,” she purred, rolling her hips against him. “This time?” His hand shifted up to shape the fullness of her breast in his palm. “Implying there will be a next?” She grinned, lowering herself onto her elbows to bring their faces closer together. “Depends on how good you are this time.”

125

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “Emma,” he groaned, burying his hand in her hair to drag her down into his kiss. Just the sound of her name, said in that throaty, needy voice, set her whole body trembling, and she gave herself over to his kiss, letting his mouth lead her as she focused on the slick, intense rhythm of their hips. She shifted lower, rose a little higher, crying out in surprise and ecstasy at the spasm that jolted through her. He picked up on it and, clutching her hip tight to hold her in place, he pistoned up yet again and again, striking the same spot until she was writhing and keening above him. Taking advantage of her vulnerability, he deftly reversed their positions again, preventing any resistance on her part by quickly rediscovering that exquisite angle and stroking her into submission. She surrendered beneath him, too close and too aroused to fight back. “Come for me, Emma,” he murmured against her throat, his words vibrating against her already tremulous skin. “You are the most amazing woman I have ever touched. Let me give you that pleasure.” She couldn’t have stopped it if she’d wanted to. And what woman in her right mind would want to? The flex of his thighs, the soft nip of his teeth along her shoulder, the gentle caress of his breath against her mouth overwhelmed her senses, and she let it take her, crying out his name as hot fire erupted behind her eyes, blinding her to everything, leaving nothing but feeling, the feel of him still driving into her, her own name grunted ferally over and over before he cried out gutturally “Emma!” as he spasmed within her, setting off a soft tremor in her own body to match his violent release. He collapsed on her, gasping for breath as she stroked his hair, kissing softly along his temple. But he didn’t stay there long, pulling gently out of her with a groan before rolling her over with him one final time to hold her against his chest, holding her close in the surprising comfort of his arms. She allowed herself to relax against him, toying her fingers almost timidly over the curves of his muscles. He was the first one to speak. “So, did I ruin any chance of a next time?” She barked a laugh. “I don’t know. That might have been worth it.” “Tell you what,” he said, kissing lightly on top of her head, “you can be on top the next two times to make up for it.” “You’re awfully confident.” She let her hand trail down over the sensitive prominence of his hip to see his cock already stirring again. “What makes you think I’ll let you into my bed again?” It was his turn to chuckle as he lifted her chin to meet the soft intensity of his gaze. “What makes you think this time is over?”

126

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By She grinned, moving up to straddle his leg, rubbing her hip against his swelling erection as she eagerly returned his kiss. “My mistake,” she whispered into his ear as she quickly lost herself in his renewed attentions. Chapter 24 Emma woke to the soft susurrations of silk on silk and the warm feel of Nicholas spooned up against her back, still holding her close. She opened her eyes to see that the candles that had been burning all evening were now snuffed out, the only light in the room coming from the carefully banked fire in the hearth. A dark figure moved with confidence in the darkness, straightening Emma’s gown before hanging it carefully in the armoire. She continued silently about the room, gathering up the scattered clothing they had left in their passion. In the darkness, Emma saw her teeth flash white when she grinned. Emma licked her lips, her voice thick with sleep and satisfied passion. “Thank you, Cassie.” “Oh!” She started almost silently before spinning to face Emma, dropping a quick curtsey. “I’m sorry, ma’am, I didn’t mean to wake you.” “Don’t fret it,” she replied quietly. “I’m a light sleeper. What time is it?” “About four hours till dawn, ma’am.” The girl went back to her tasks, still just as soundlessly, her voice barely loud enough to be heard. “So soon?” “Yes, ma’am.” Emma could hear sympathy in the girl’s voice. “But never you mind that. Go back to sleep. I’ll be in to help you dress when the time comes.” She finished her tasks and took up the only remaining lit candle. “Good night, ma’am.” “Good night.” Emma lay there quietly in the dark, aware of her nakedness under the comforting weight of the duvet, Nicholas’s warm body curled close around her as she watched the ruddy shadows the embers from the fire cast upon the wall, and tried to understand what had happened here. Not that she wasn’t physically aware of what had happened. It would be difficult not to be. She had found in Nicholas a lover equal to herself, creative and vibrant and surprisingly generous. One time had become two had become four or more, and by the time they finally collapsed, exhausted but satisfied and barely able to move, he had

127

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By shown her aspects of himself she hadn’t imagined. All the passion he put into his swordplay he brought to bed as well, sometimes teasing and coaxing her out into the open, sometimes driving her hard. That had surprised her, the commanding, demanding part of him that took what he wanted. What startled her more was how she had responded to it. She had reveled in it, his rough hands tight around her wrists holding them pinned to the mattress, his legs keeping hers trapped as he plundered her mouth, and all she’d wanted to do was plead for more. And then she’d been the one entrapping him, holding his head locked in place as he repaid her by endlessly pleasuring her with his aggravating, amazing mouth. He didn’t resist submitting to her, but he wasn’t afraid to dominate her, either. He was the first lover she’d ever had to treat her like an equal. A disturbing thought, considering he was technically still her hostage. No, the question she reflected on was not what had they done, but how had they gotten here in the first place? She certainly had never intended to take him to bed. He was the enemy. He was beneath her. He was everything she had been taught to abhor in the world. So why did he bring her such a sense of peace? “I can tell you’re thinking,” he murmured softly, placing gentle kisses along the curve of her throat as his arms tightened around her. “Your whole body’s gone tense.” She glanced back at him before turning back to her contemplation of the shifting forms on the wall. “Go back to sleep. You need your rest for what’s coming.” “Emma.” He rolled her over to face him, rising up on one elbow to study her. “What are you thinking?” “I’m thinking you’re going to get killed in the morning. Especially if you’re too stupid to get some sleep.” She tried to turn back on her side. He stopped her, pulling her back down to still her protests with his mouth, coaxing and gentle even as it demanded her silence. She tried to fight against it, but it touched something inside her that welcomed his lead. But only for a moment. As he gently drew his mouth away, she opened her eyes to glare at him. “Stop doing that.” “Doing what?” He began tasting back along the line of her jaw to the sensitive hollow behind her ear. Her body trembled, but she fought to remain resolute. “That. Don’t think you can seduce me every time I say something you don’t like.”

128

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By He chuckled, his hand coming up to thumb almost distractedly over one nipple as his mouth slowly moved down her neck. “Well, that will seriously curtail our opportunities. You’re always saying something I don’t like.” The slow, intimate track of his mouth was getting to her, making it a challenge to concentrate on her words. “Well, that won’t be a problem much longer.” “Oh?” He seemed much more interested in her skin than her words, tracing his fingertips in advance of his delicate lips. “Why is that?” “Because,” she gasped as his fingers trailed slowly lower, “you’re going to be dead in a few hours, remember?” His caresses stopped, his head dropping with an aggravated sigh. When he lifted it again to look at her, his expression was a mix of frustration and arousal. “You know, pet, you keep on like that and I might begin to lose confidence.” “I wish.” She couldn’t resist curving her hand up around the base of his neck. “You aren’t taking this seriously enough, and it’s going to get...” “It’s going to get me killed, yes, I gathered that.” He lowered his head until their lips barely brushed, his eyes still locked with hers. “I’m beginning to think you care what’s going to happen to me.” “I care what’s going to happen to all of us,” she denied. “The Lucifer’s good, but I don’t think even we are good enough to take a whole town.” A flash of something tightened his eyes, and she resisted the urge to reach up and smooth it away. “Fear not, fair lady.” He bent back to his attentions, his hand now tracing descending spirals over her belly. “If what you insist comes to pass, Worth will gloat a bit and then you’ll be given my corpse to dispose of. You can dump my body at sea the way you’ve threatened on numerous occasions and go avenge me by robbing the bastard blind.” The blunt reminder of her earlier threat sent an icy stab through her heart. “Nicholas...” “Emma,” he interrupted her impatiently, “please grant a dying man his last request and just be quiet.” She let him silence her in his favorite way, allowing the sensuous knowledge of his mouth wash away all her fears, all her questions but one. How could a dead man make her feel so alive?

129

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Chapter 25 When she woke again, the bed was empty. She sat bolt upright, searching the room for him, but found only Cassie preparing her clothes for the day. “Where is he?” she asked bluntly. “He went down already, ma’am. Wanted to discuss arrangements with the master.” “Dammit.” She threw back the coverlet and rose to her feet, hesitating only when the room’s cool air hit her skin. But Cassie was already there, handing Emma her underthings while keeping her eyes politely averted. Slipping on the chemise, Emma smiled ruefully at the girl. “I guess I’m not as light a sleeper as I thought.” “I’m sorry, ma’am. If I’d known you wanted to get up when your husband did...” “No, don’t worry about it.” She slipped the pantalets on quickly and snatched the stockings from Cassie’s hand, dropping down onto the bed to pull them on. “He probably wouldn’t have let you wake me, anyway. Bastard.” “Yes, ma’am.” Cassie seemed to pick up on Emma’s rush and was waiting with the stays already half laced when Emma stood. Together they quickly got her into it and cinched it close. “Which dress would you like, ma’am?” “Well, I certainly can’t wear the ball gown.” “No, ma’am. But your girl sent two dresses, a striped one and a red one.” That made her pause. “Elspeth sent the red dress?” “Yes, ma’am.” Cassie went over and lifted it out of the closet. “When Sam told them what was in the offing, she said you’d most likely be wanting it.” She deftly undid the few buttons holding it on its frame, lifting off the petticoat underneath to tie it around Emma’s waist. “Your husband’s man was fit to be tied, but your girl settled him quick. Said if you all needed help, you’d have sent for more than your clothes, and his time would be better spent making sure everything was ready when you did get back.” “I just hope that involves ordering a coffin,” Emma groused, stepping into the dress. “Now, ma’am, you should have more faith,” the girl said as she started working the line of buttons through their holes. “You didn’t see the look on his face when he left here. Master Worth may be all that and a bushel of apples, but from your man’s expression, I’d say he may be due for some much needed comeuppance.”

130

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “From your mouth to God’s ear,” Emma replied fervently. “Dammit, I forgot to put my damn shoes on first.” “No mind, ma’am, I’ll get them for you.” She grabbed up the black boots and knelt at Emma’s feet. “Forgive me for saying so, ma’am,” she said deferentially, carefully fitting the boots to Emma’s feet, “but you aren’t all you seem to be, are you? Not in the way Mr. Worth was saying, of course. Just...you’re different from the rest.” Emma sighed. “Did I fool anyone?” Cassie grinned up at her. “I’m sure you did, ma’am. I’ve just seen you different than the others have. I never knew a lady to swear quite so much.” Emma chuckled. “Nor are you likely to. I’ve lived my whole life at sea. So yes, I’m definitely different from the other women you’ve met.” “Well, that can only be to the good, can’t it? Means your gentleman is different, too. That’ll give him an advantage against Mr. Worth. If you don’t mind my saying.” It was a perspective Emma hadn’t considered, and surprisingly it made her feel better. “How will you wear your hair today?” Cassie interrupted Emma’s train of thought, rising to her feet. “Don’t worry about it, it’s fine.” Emma caught up the black leather gloves, eager to get to Nicholas. “No, ma’am.” Cassie stepped between her and the door. “It’s all tangled from sleeping.” Emma blushed, knowing it was more than sleep. “It won’t take me but a minute to right it. I’ve got an iron all heated and everything. You don’t want to give anyone a chance to speak ill of you again, do you?” Emma was torn between her eagerness to get downstairs and the truth in the girl’s words. Finally she slumped onto the dressing stool with a frustrated sigh, only to be rewarded by the stays stabbing her in the ribs. “Alright, fine,” she acceded with poor grace. “But leave it down. I can’t be bothered to have it pinned up.” “Yes, ma’am.” True to her word, it took Cassie only a few moments to unsnarl Emma’s hair and refresh the curl from last night, leaving it loose to hang about her shoulders. “There,” she stepped back to admire her handiwork. “No one can find fault with you now.” Emma turned and smiled warmly at the girl. “Thank you. I appreciate your help.” The girl returned her smile shyly. “It was my pleasure, ma’am. I just hope it helps.”

131

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “So do I.” Emma glanced around the room. “I guess we need to get our things packed up. I don’t imagine we’ll be staying long, whatever happens.” “Don’t you worry, ma’am. I’ll take care of everything.” The girl turned to begin gathering things up. On impulse, Emma grabbed her jewelry bag and fished out the pearl necklace and ear drops she had worn the night before. “Cassie,” she caught the girl’s hand and pressed the jewels into it. “Thank you. I don’t know if these can help you, but I want you to have them anyway.” Cassie stared at them with wonder and horror. “Oh no, ma’am, I couldn’t. They’re much too rich for the likes of me.” Emma forced the girl’s hand closed and patted it. “Me, too. But I’m a pirate, so I keep ending up with the things.” Her look of astonishment shifted to Emma. “A...pirate?” Emma just grinned wickedly and, taking up her gloves again, sauntered out of the room. She was met in the foyer by a well-liveried footman who directed her to the lounge and Nicholas. He stood by the window, staring out over the darkened lawn, dressed much the same as he had been the first time she’d seen him, the only difference his hair, now shocking white in its neat ribbon. “Good morning,” she said softly. He turned, his eyes still momentarily lost before he focused on her. “Almost. Sun’ll be up soon.” “You should have gotten me up.” “You looked too peaceful to disturb.” He grinned at her rakishly. “Besides, you had a long night last night.” “As I recall, so did you.” She was close enough now to reach up and fuss with the knot of his neckcloth. “It’s not too late, you know. We could slip out, steal the carriage that is most likely already waiting and be gone from here before anyone is the wiser.” “I’m not leaving, Emma.” His words were gentle but resolute. She growled in frustration. “I should have taken Miranda’s advice and knocked you unconscious and dragged you out of here last night.” He laughed in surprise, grinning broadly. “Well, you were distracted.”

132

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Biting her lower lip, she looked up at him coyly, running her hands down his lapels. “I had hoped after last night...” “Captain, are you using your feminine wiles on me?” He caught her wrists, the contact of their bare skin sending a jolt through her. “My, how far you’ve come in just a few weeks.” He brought her hands up, gently kissing each palm. “After last night, I’m more determined than ever to go through with this.” “Nicholas...” “I’m sorry to interrupt,” Brodie’s voice came from the doorway as he knocked lightly on the frame, “but he’s just pulled into the drive, Cabot. It’s time.” Nicholas nodded, leaning forward to brush a light kiss over Emma’s forehead before slipping past her to follow their host out. Emma was right behind them. Chapter 26 Miranda was waiting in the foyer for them, tying her cape around her neck, a footman standing by with Emma’s. She looked at their hostess in surprise as the servant draped the cape over her shoulders, the men continuing on without them. “You’re coming with us?” she asked, gathering up the ties. Miranda turned to fall in step as they followed the men out through the library and onto the grounds. “A lady shouldn’t be alone at a time like this. You couldn’t talk him out of it?” Emma growled in frustration. “No. And I tried everything I could think of.” “Except violence. Sometimes you just have to resort to violence.” “But wouldn’t that prove them right?” “Don’t worry, they’d never notice.” Her expression was serious, but Emma thought she heard a hint of humor in the woman’s voice. Mist rose off the dew-heavy grass, enveloping Brodie and Nicholas despite their proximity. Already the sunlight was beginning to seep through the trees, warming the air to raise tendriled curls up through the fog. The house disappeared quickly behind them, and for a moment Emma was assailed by superstition. They had crossed the veil, and an instant of terror assaulted her as to what they would find on the other side.

133

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By The other side revealed a low rise and a small knot of people. They were already in the midst of introductions, so Emma missed names, although she recognized Portmaster Warren, who was apparently serving as second for Worth. A doctor, a justice of the peace to assure that all was legitimate and above board, and a handful of witnesses made up the rest of the party. As the preliminaries continued, the crowd grew until several dozen men stood waiting. Everyone at the party last night knew what was going on. Apparently some had come back for the spectacle. The men looked up in surprise when Emma and Miranda joined them. “This is no place for a lady, Brodie,” Worth protested. “Then maybe our presence will keep you from going through with this insanity,” Miranda snapped, ignoring the slight against Emma by his use of the singular noun in that statement. “And I see you’ve let your scarlet woman join us,” Worth directed snidely to Nicholas. Nicholas lunged for him, but Brodie held him back. “You’re going to regret saying anything about her.” But something in his threat seemed off to Emma. Almost...amused? Worth didn’t seem to hear it, his eyes narrowing coldly. “The weapons, Mr. Worth,” the justice encouraged. With one last sneer, Worth turned to Warren and took the cherry wood case that man held. “I considered swords, but decided you weren’t worth sullying my grandfather’s steel on. These were my father’s.” He opened the case to reveal two beautiful flintlock pistols, the grips of silky smooth ebony, the barrels highly polished iron, so dark that the two elements seemed one. Inlaid in each was elegant silver scrolling over the grip and up onto the barrel. They were beautiful pieces for something so deadly. “So Granddaddy’s steel is too good for me, but not Daddy’s pistols?” Nicholas quipped. “So much for filial loyalty.” Worth smiled tightly. “The bullets were made day before yesterday.” “I see.” Nicholas took first one pistol and then the other up in his right hand, carefully checking the mechanism and alignment, sighting down the barrel and cocking the hammer before selecting one, adjusting it very deliberately in his right palm. Wait a minute. Something wasn’t right with that... Before Emma could puzzle it out, Nicholas met Worth’s gaze. “Ready?”

134

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By With a grim smile, Worth took up the other pistol. “En garde.” They assumed their positions, back to back, pistols at the ready. And then, as the justice began counting out their paces, it happened. Nicholas shifted the pistol to his left hand. Emma gasped, suddenly realizing what had seemed off to her. Nicholas was left handed. It was what made their sword training all the more challenging, having to fight against someone who for all intents and purposes had his sword in the wrong hand. But she’d never faced him in gun play, never really watched more than whether or not he was hitting the targets. He had deliberately misled Worth into thinking he was right handed. She held her breath, aware of the advantage that gave him. “Seven...eight...nine...ten.” Both men turned, pistols raised. The air cracked with the sound of two shots being fired. Almost simultaneously, Nicholas twisted, his right arm flaring out as he fell to the turf. Emma cried out and ran to him, unaware of anything else but the sight of him laying there, his left hand now clutching at his shoulder, blood oozing around and between his fingers. She rolled him with gentle hands to see a matching hole coming out of the back of his shoulder above the bone. “Oh thank God. It’s clean. Nicholas, it’s clean.” She rolled him back to look into his eyes, glazed with pain. “It hurts, but it will heal. You’ll be alright.” He closed his eyes, working his mouth carefully. “Worth?” She glanced over her shoulder, surprised to see a crowd clustered around Hamilton Worth’s fallen form. From here, she couldn’t see what had happened. “He’s down. I can’t tell how badly.” The first of the crowd reached them, generous hands quickly packing off his injury, staunching the bleeding and binding it tight before helping him to his feet. He draped his arm around Emma’s shoulder, leaning on her for support as they made their way back down to where Worth lay. The crowd parted for them to reveal Worth spread on the ground, the doctor feverishly patching a gushing wound low on the left side of the man’s gut. Worth was still conscious, his eyes rolling around in his head as the pain overwhelmed him. The man was strong, but Emma had seen stronger men die from such injuries. Nicholas’s ploy had worked. Had he had the pistol in his right hand, the impact of Worth’s bullet would have flung his arm out to stray pointlessly into the trees. Instead it twisted his line of fire across Worth’s body, still enough on course to strike true.

135

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By In fact, if Nicholas hadn’t been hit, most likely he would have missed altogether. Nicholas looked down at Worth in cool disdain. “Perhaps now you’ll learn to hold your tongue when speaking of another man’s wife,” he said coldly. Worth just gaped at him like a suffocating fish. Emma crouched down and picked up the elegant pistol, lying neglected on the lawn where it had fallen from Worth’s grip. “I think we’ll relieve you of this. Now that you’ve dishonored it, I’m sure your father wouldn’t want you to have it anymore.” He didn’t protest, merely moaned in agony as the doctor worked on him. Brodie and Miranda escorted them back to the house. Nicholas’s weight on Emma’s shoulder became slowly heavier as they went, but neither of them said anything. Their situation was tenuous enough without Nicholas looking weak. He was obviously trying to prove something, and being carried off the field of battle wouldn’t add to the image he was striving for. So they all walked in silence until finally they reached their destination. “Are you certain you won’t stay?” Brodie coaxed as they circled the house to the portico where the carriage was waiting. “At least have breakfast, give yourself time to recover.” Emma spoke before Nicholas could. “Thank you, but I think we need to get back as soon as possible. My husband may have just killed a prominent member of Savannah society. I hardly think it’s in our best interests to stay.” “You might be surprised what Savannah society will forgive in the name of entertainment,” Miranda said, a hint of disgust in her voice. Emma let Brodie help Nicholas into the carriage as she took Miranda aside. “I gave a generous gift to the maid you gave us. I’d appreciate knowing it won’t be taken from her.” “Cassie?” Miranda was surprised. “What did she do to earn such consideration?” “She was an ear when I needed it.” Miranda considered, then nodded. “Alright, I’ll make certain of it.” “Thank you. And thank you for having us. I’m sorry for all the inconvenience.” Miranda shook her head. “Men are savages. It’s up to us to put a civilized face on it.” “Maybe if we didn’t, they would learn better.”

136

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “Maybe. But then we’d live in an uncivilized world, and why should we have to do that when we’ve done nothing wrong?” Emma smiled and on impulse reached out to squeeze the other woman’s hand before allowing Brodie to hand her into the carriage. She sat in the seat next to Nicholas and allowed him to slump against her, gently stroking his hair. “Was it worth it?” she asked softly as the carriage pulled out. He didn’t answer, reaction finally having stolen his consciousness. Chapter 27 Nicholas managed to fight off the pain at first, the primitive rush of battle driving all else from his head. But as they made their way back to the house, the pain slowly caught up with him until he had to rely almost entirely on Emma’s support to make it to the carriage. Brodie helped him into the conveyance and he simply collapsed onto the seat. When Emma joined him a moment later, she quickly checked the field dressing. “It’s still bleeding,” she said darkly. “We need to get Elspeth and Henry to look at this as soon as possible.” “Cold,” was all he could get his thickening tongue to say. She grabbed the lap robe and pulled it up over him, drawing him down to rest on her shoulder. “Don’t worry, we’ll be back soon.” In the comfort of the heavy blanket and her soft arms, he let the darkness take him. He was distantly aware of the road shifting from dirt to cobblestone, and the rocking jerk as the carriage came to a halt. Sunlight streamed in as the door was opened, and Henry’s voice demanded, “What happened?” “He won, the lucky bastard.” Her voice sounded almost angry to him. What was she angry about? Hands were on him quickly, lifting him down and carrying him into the inn. “This is winning?” “The other son of a bitch took a bullet to the gut.” “Is he dead?” “Not yet.”

137

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Exhausted from the pain, Nicholas didn’t open his eyes, just let the voices wash over him as he was carried up the stairs to their rooms. “Oh, my god,” he heard Elspeth say distantly, moving quickly closer. “What happened?” Her gentle hands were on him instantly, drawing away the fabric of his clothing to study the wound. “It’s only a shoulder wound,” Emma assured her. “It seems to be clean, but I couldn’t get it to stop bleeding.” The soft down of the bed rose up under him and he relaxed against it, the flare of pain from all the movement abating at last. Until Henry began tending him. The makeshift bandages had adhered around the edges of the wounds. Despite Henry’s gentle attempts, agony seared through Nicholas as they finally came off, revealing the injury to the older man’s inspection. “The bullet did a great deal of damage going through,” Henry acknowledged. “We really need the pharmacy aboard ship.” “I’ll go down and see if the cook has any alum,” Elspeth offered, her voice already moving away. “That will at least staunch the blood until we get back to the ship.” There was silence as Henry worked, nothing to distract Nicholas from the pain in his shoulder. Finally he heard the older man ask, “Was it worth it?” Nicholas couldn’t see Emma’s reaction, but her response was terse. “It depends on how well we do at sea. But yes, we got what we came for.” “Now we just have to slip town before any angry relatives come after him.” Henry’s voice moved away before a damp cloth was laid on Nicholas’s shoulder. “We’re leaving tonight,” Emma insisted. “High tide comes after moonrise. No one will think twice about our leaving in a hurry after what happened.” “So he covered our escape as well. Resourceful.” “I don’t think that was his intention.” Again Nicholas heard the hard edge in her voice. Light steps hurried in. “I’ve got it,” Elspeth announced breathlessly. “Give it to me,” Henry demanded. The bed shifted on either side of him, and he felt strong, feminine hands bear down on his good shoulder. Before he could try to ask what was going on, Nicholas felt Henry’s hand heavy on his other shoulder, effectively pinning him to the mattress. And suddenly the pain he thought was overwhelming expanded a thousand fold as fine powder sifted into his wound. He surged against the hands holding him down, but they kept him trapped until he finally surrendered to the darkness again.

138

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By When he regained conciousness, he was back aboard ship. But fever had already taken hold of him, making the world around him seem strange and frightening. He wasn’t in his own hammock, nor the comforting bunk behind Elspeth’s chimney. Instead his bed seemed to be a coffin, lying in state in a dark, close space with only the light of one candle to see by. He struggled, trying to rise from the box, but soft hands pushed him back down with quiet shushing. “Emma?” he asked hoarsely, trying to focus in the dark. “No, it’s Elspeth, Nick.” Her gentle face swam in his vision as she brought a damp cloth to his face. “Just rest now.” He fell back against the pillow, unable to support himself any further. After that, he drifted in and out, inaudible murmuring or careful touches rousing him back to reality for lucid moments before he sank back down. He dreamt of red gold ropes tying him, soft sighs filling his sails as he fled...something. Damsels in distress defeated their own dragons while poets turned their pens into swords. Nothing was as it should be. Even in his delirium, Nicholas found that very comforting. He had no concept of how long he had been delirious when he finally regained consciousness. It had been long enough for perspiration to leave him completely soaked through, his bedding chill with the damp and driving him to sit up, minding his head on the bunk above. Two candle lamps warmly illuminated the room, so Nicholas took in all the details as he dragged a blanket around his shoulders. There wasn’t actually much to see. A small built-in desk stood open next to the narrow door, a pitcher and basin resting on the work surface. He was surprised to see his pen set wedged into one of the pigeonholes there. Even more surprising was the small chest on the floor between the desk and the bunk. It took him a moment to realize that the “N. Randolph” stenciled in white letters on the lid meant him. He went over and opened it to find all his clothes neatly stored inside, the black and silver dueling pistol resting on top. Nicholas picked the gun up to find it cleaned and carefully oiled. He set it on the desk and took out a fresh set of clothes, changing before going to search out Elspeth. In an odd déjà vu of their first meeting, she was in the galley, elbow deep in bread dough. She smiled at the sight of him. “Well, don’t you look better? How’s your shoulder?” He flexed it cautiously, wincing in pain. “Apparently it won’t kill me.” Dusting her hands off on her apron, she came around the table. “Let me have a look at it.”

139

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By He unbuttoned his shirt, letting her lower it down off his shoulder. She untied the bandage and gently peeled it back to reveal a neat row of black stitches stiffened by dried blood but otherwise clean and well tended. “Well, there’s no gangrene,” she affirmed, “so we can all be grateful for that. I’m going to keep you on light duty for a while. The fever left you fairly weak, and it’s going to take some time to rebuild the strength in your arm.” “How long was I down?” She carefully tied new bandages in place. “Three days.” It was hard to comprehend the loss of that much time. “So where are we?” “Off the Carolina coast. The captain’s decided to make the most of the information you gathered.” He shrugged his shirt back into place with another wince. “Which ship are we going after? The Impala?” “All of them.” Elspeth watched his reaction. He didn’t disappoint her. “All of them?” He must have looked a fool with his jaw hanging down and his eyes boggled. But he couldn’t comprehend Emma’s thinking in risking so many attacks in such rapid succession. “She seemed to feel the need to send some sort of message. So many attacks in such quick order won’t be expected. She thinks it’s a calculated risk.” Nicholas longed to talk to Emma about her thinking, even just to see her again, just to try to gauge his position with her now. Things had changed between them, but his injury and the resulting fever had kept him from pursuing it. She’d had too much time to think, to reconstruct all the walls between them. But he didn’t get the chance. Theo came by to visit, and listened in rapt attention as Nicholas related all the details of his adventures ashore. Nicholas edited out the more intimate parts, but nonetheless Theo was engrossed by the entire tale. “I should be able to keep my mug full on this belowdecks for weeks,” he said in awe when Nicholas finally finished. “Hey, mate! It’s my tale, my grog! What will I have to tell when I’m back below if you tell all my stories?” Theo looked at him in confusion. “But you aren’t coming back below. These are your quarters now. Didn’t they tell you?” “No.” He looked around him with new eyes. His quarters.

140

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “Huh. You’d think they’d have mentioned something like that.” “You’d think.” Nicholas was mystified. And more than a little irked. This just piled on more questions. He’d been given an officer’s berth with no explanation, but none of the other officers found any time to talk to him. Which was fine. There really was only one person he wanted to talk to. But Emma never came to see him. Chapter 28 The first ship out of the harbor was the Yeovil, ten days after the Lucifer. She was a British brigantine carrying revenues and supplies from an English ship building firm back to investors in Manchester. It was a bit bigger than the Lucifer, and probably could have given them a decent fight. But the captain knew of the Lucifer’s reputation and heeled to without firing a shot. Several chests of hard currency as well as enough lumber, tar, canvas and shellac to patch them up for months was transferred to the Lucifer’s holds before the Yeovil was sent back to harbor. Second out was the Pelican, five days after that. The Pelican was an American ship, carrying bales of textiles and delicate handmade laces as well as nails, hatchets, axeheads and other forged items bound for sale in Jamaica and the British colonies in South America. Perhaps the Pelican’s captain hadn’t heard of the Lucifer, or maybe he thought they were safe, flying an American flag. Either way, he chose to stand and fight. Below decks, Nicholas barely registered the warning shot as he helped convert the mess room into a sick bay. The sound of the return volley echoed clearly through the room, however. Nicholas and Elspeth both looked at each other, then bent more quickly to their work. He hated being trapped below even more now that he knew what was going on topside. He wanted to be up there, but his injured shoulder wouldn’t allow it. So he did all he could below, suppressing his frustration as the canons began thundering on the deck above his head. It didn’t take long. The Pelican was a merchant ship, not a war ship, and her sailors weren’t soldiers. Within half an hour, the guns were silent and the wounded began trickling in. Nicholas quickly helped triage the first casualties, nothing more serious than embedded deck splinters and a few shrapnel injuries, except for one gunner who was helped in

141

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By with a crushed foot. “My own damn fault,” he cursed. “Didn’t get back far enough before it fired. The carriage rolled right over me. I’m lucky it didn’t take the damn thing off straight away.” Nicholas led him over to the table. “Don’t worry. Elspeth will do her best to save it for you.” But the look on Elspeth’s face when she looked at the mangled remains of the man’s foot told the tale. Nicholas felt sick. He hadn’t had to witness an amputation before. Just the thought of it was enough to churn his stomach. But he did what he had to, lying across the man’s chest to hold him down as Elspeth went to work, one of the other crewmen pinning the patient’s good leg as well. Nicholas turned his head away, but couldn’t drown out the horrible sound of the saw rasping through bone, nor the agonized screams of the gunner escaping around the bit gag in the man’s mouth. Finally it was over, the man unconscious but the bleeding stopped. Nicholas felt a cold sheen of sweat on his own face and neck. Elspeth must have noticed. “Go on topside,” she encouraged him in her gentle way. “See if anyone needs help getting down here.” He nodded gratefully and, grabbing a bucket of fresh water, headed up the companionway. Voices on the gun deck were muted, the remaining gun crews all on the starboard side, watching for any further threats from the Pelican. They glanced up at his arrival and gratefully relieved him of the water, sharing it amongst them. “Captain’s still securing her,” one of the gun captains said quietly, his eyes quickly glancing up and then back over to the other ship. All the injured here seemed to be below already or else tending themselves, so Nicholas continued up to the main deck. The silence was eerie, the deck all but abandoned. Only Henry remained at the helm with the navigator, both of them also watching the far ship. No one was here to need Nicholas’s services. He knew he should ask permission, but he had to see for himself. So, without a word, he slipped up onto the gangplank and scurried over to the other ship. It wasn’t as quiet here. There was still the occasional pistol fire as the last pockets of resistance endured, but for the most part the only sounds he heard were the soft moans of the injured and the creaking of weakened and damaged masts and planking. The boarding party was gathering the survivors and the walking wounded near the forecastle, carefully lining the more seriously injured along the rail. A couple of their men were down as well, but they were mostly being tended to by their shipmates.

142

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By His duty discharged, Nicholas allowed his eyes to seek out his real concern. Emma wasn’t up on the top deck, nor was she near where some of the Lucifer’s crew were opening up the hold. Finally he found her behind the mizzenmast, talking to a man who didn’t appear to be the Pelican’s captain, his torn and smoke stained frock coat bare of the elaborate piping of the commander. His first officer, perhaps. Nicholas moved closer. “Your captain is dead because he was stupid,” she said harshly, confirming Nicholas’s identification of the man. “If he hadn’t fought us, we would have just taken the cargo and left you in peace. Instead, he got crushed by a spar, and we’re still taking his consignment. And if his master hadn’t been a traitor in the first place, consorting with the British for profit, then we would have left you alone all together.” “Yes, ma’am,” the officer agreed numbly, still stunned by the battle. “Good. Get your crew organized. Limp this wreck back to Savannah and spread the word. Ships doing business with England won’t be safe in these waters.” She backed off, allowing the man to scramble away in obvious fear for his life. “A little harsh, weren’t you?” Nicholas crossed his arms over his chest, leaning against the mast in a show of casualness. She whirled about, hair and coat flaring around her to reveal the leather trousers she wore beneath and the pistol still clenched in her fist. Her eyes widened briefly in some response Nicholas couldn’t read before her whole expression closed. “What are you doing here?” “Looking for wounded,” he replied, straightening up to approach her. “Elspeth sent me out.” She studied him critically. “So like a fool you came over here, unarmed and weakened, onto an occupied ship. Do you need me to tell you how many different kinds of stupid that is?” Nicholas’s own anger started rising. “I was just lending a hand, Captain,” he spat. “If you’re recovered enough to risk your neck, you’re fit to return to active duty.” Turning the grip of the pistol in her hand, she tossed it to him. “Go help them offload the cargo. And for God’s sake, mind your back.” With that she turned and stalked off. As much a relief as it was just to see her, talk to her, Emma had done nothing to ease his mind about where he stood with her. Had she written the whole thing off as a shoreside distraction, done now that they were back at sea? He wasn’t ready to accept that. Something had changed for him that night, something that he couldn’t deny and didn’t

143

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By want to. He had to make her see, make her understand that she wasn’t just going to be rid of him. But there was no opportunity for him to confront her. The Impala was due to leave port three days after the Pelican, and the whole crew was focused on getting the Lucifer prepared for her arrival. Repairs were made, powder and shot taken from the other two looted vessels were stored and made ready, and every crewman was on high alert at all times, waiting for this treasure to arrive. None of the crew knew precisely why the captain was so fixated on this one particular ship, but there was no way to prevent the rumors of its precious cargo from spreading. Ambergris, more precious than gold, rare and prized by every perfume house in Paris as the base to their most delicate, most exquisite scents. The word was spoken in almost a hushed tone as it circulated below decks, as though saying it out loud would make it disappear. Nicholas suspected another motive, however. It must be eating Emma up inside to have let him defend her honor against Hamilton Worth. By seizing Worth’s cargo and threatening his livelihood, she was taking back her self-reliance, showing both Worth and Nicholas that she could see to her own honor. He had to respect that. But the Impala didn’t arrive. The third day came and they all manned their stations. But no sails appeared on the western horizon. They kept watch all through that night and into the next day. And the next. And the next after that. Six days passed with no sign of the ship. “Maybe they’ve given up,” Reese said softly to Emma, but not quietly enough that Nicholas, swabbing the main deck nearby, was unable to hear. “Maybe they aren’t even coming.” Emma just shook her head. “You didn’t meet this man. He’s arrogant beyond words. The kind of threat I made would only get him angry. If he’s still alive, he’ll send that ship out, one way or another.” “And if he’s not alive?” Nicholas felt Reese’s eye shift over to him. Emma didn’t look away from the horizon. “He’s too ornery to die. We wait.” But still the ship didn’t come.

144

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Chapter 29 One day bled slowly into the next, stretching everyone’s nerves wire fine. Random fights broke out over minor things as the tension became worse, and Emma had Elspeth water the grog to prevent the added aggravation of drunkenness, which did little for her popularity among the crew. Ten days came and went with no sign of their prize. The rumblings around the ship became more disgruntled. They had cargoes from two ships. Was it worth staying in one place, risking capture, for one more, however rich it might be? Nicholas wasn’t surprised to note that this talk always flared up in places Eve had just been. He was on first shift of the night watch, watching the sun set off the port rail, when Henry finally confronted Emma as she was going below. “We can’t stay here any longer,” he insisted quietly. “He’ll be here, Henry.” She insisted. “I’m certain he will. With a military escort. He’s had enough time to summon assistance by now. It won’t be an easy prize any longer.” “It will be worth it. I’m not going to let him get away.” “Emma.” Henry’s voice had gone sternly patriarchal in a way that Nicholas had never heard him use before. “You are letting your personal feelings interfere with your judgment. Punishing this one man for a slight against you isn’t worth putting the entire crew at risk.” “He hurt one of my crew, Henry,” Emma hissed, suddenly furious. “He doesn’t get away with that.” That made Henry hesitate. “I...see.” She sighed. “Don’t say it like that. It doesn’t mean anything.” His expression was doubtful. “So if it had been me, you would have done the same thing?” “No. If it had been you, I would have killed him with my bare hands right then and there.” “As flattering as that is...” He was interrupted by a shout from above. “Sail alee!”

145

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “Now?” Henry said in surprise, searching the orange and fuchsia horizon for the ship. Emma just flashed a wicked grin. “That cunning bastard. He thought to hide in the glare of the sunset and get out past us in the dark. Let’s let them think it worked. Go below and rouse the gun crews quietly. No shouting. Silence is key.” She glanced around, catching Nicholas and another of the watch with her eyes. “Hughes, Randolph, run the deck. Get the nets hung aloft and tell everyone to keep it quiet.” This last she cast over her shoulder as she flew up the steps to the quarterdeck. “Navigator, hard alee. Let’s go stalking.” All the anxiety shifted into excitement as the crew flew into action. Nicholas found himself folded into the teams flying aloft the nets that would catch any debris falling to the deck before it could injure the crew. Then they spread canvas, every sail they could, up to and including the spinnaker and moon sail. It was surreal work in the growing darkness and the near silence that pervaded the decks. Nicholas could hear the pounding of feet below, the occasional heavy thump of a cannon shifting into place. The sails snapped in the faint evening breeze, driving them along through the water as they crept up on the lights shining from the deck of the other ship. The Lucifer must have been a disconcerting sight, rising up out of the darkness with her full sail glowing in the light of the newly risen moon as they glided into range of the Impala, shifting their tack to come about a thousand yards out. Nicholas and the other deck hands paused as the Lucifer’s warning shot cracked across the water, the splash of the ball echoing back to them. Faintly through the evening silence they could hear the sounds of surprised men’s shouts and of commands being barked out. And then the first reply thundered back across. The opening salvo shattered part of the port rail and rent the forward mainsail. From below, the cry of “Fire at will!” went up, followed by a deafening roar as twelve guns fired nearly simultaneously. Plumes of smoke jetted out of the gun ports and across the water, quickly obscuring any view of the other ship. Emma stood on the topside deck, watching across the intervening space through a spyglass. She didn’t flinch as another round from the Impala rang out, shattering the top spar on the mizzenmast to send the shredded sail deckward. “Again!” she cried as Nicholas raced with the deck crews to clear away the canvas obscuring free movement on the deck. Another round echoed out, shaking the deck beneath their feet. The battle could have gone on longer, but the Impala wasn’t a battleship. Her armaments had most likely been added in the time she delayed leaving port, and her crew were unfamiliar with her workings and unnerved by the nighttime attack. It took only a few volleys more for the Lucifer to begin to overhelm her. The responses from the other ship quickly grew much fainter, only two or three guns returning fire. Emma called down, “Ready the chain shot!”, which the bosun repeated

146

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By down below decks. A moment later, six guns fired, the sound this time lighter and whistling as the loose shot rained devastation on the other ship. This time there was no answer. Emma snapped her glass shut in satisfaction. “Tack in to boarding distance! Make ready the boarding parties!” Nicholas had no intention of being left behind this time. But first he needed to be properly armed. And that would require one special item. Certain he wouldn’t be missed, he raced below the quarterdeck to his cabin and threw open his sea chest to snatch up the oilcloth-wrapped bundle that rested there. Grabbing an end of the fabric, he unrolled the length of it with a snap to drop the silver embossed dueling pistol into his hand. Checking it quickly, he jammed it into his waistband and went back on deck. He joined the line of men loading pistols and muskets one after another, including his own, ignoring the others subtly manipulating sail and tiller to bring them within boarding range of the Impala. The last gun was loaded and ready just as Reese joined them. “Grappling lines ready!” he commanded, taking up a hook and rope himself. Snatching up a saber, Nicholas joined the first officer as the lines flew across the narrowing distance to bite into the rail of the other ship. “Haul away!” Reese cried, and all along the deck, groups of three or four men on each rope began pulling, drawing the two ships closer together. Nicholas took up the line behind Reese and pulled with the rest of them. “Gangways!” Emma called from her higher vantage point. The bridges were slung across quickly as the grapnel lines were tied off, holding both ships locked together. On the far side, sailors attempted to knock the planks away, only to be met by a barrage of gunfire driving them back from the rail. “Take the ship!” came Emma’s final order, and like hounds to the hunt, Nicholas and the others surged up onto the gangways and across the narrow divide to the fight on the other side. It was a brutal struggle. Nicholas could only focus on the next man, the next threat, but he could hear all around him the crash of swords, the retort of pistols and the screams of the injured. He slashed across the belly of one attacker before stopping the blade of the next, kicking that one in the gut with his booted foot and driving the man to the deck. He needed to get to the quarterdeck. If he could find the captain of this vessel, he could end this quickly. But there seemed to be a sea of bodies between him and the companionway stairs. He risked glancing over his shoulder, looking for assistance, and found Theo not far away

147

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By in the melee. “Theo!” he called, blocking another thrust before slamming his fist into his attacker’s face. Theo turned in response to his name, his crusted face alternately dry or shining with perspiration, blood running down over the scabrous skin from a small gash along his scalp, making him look monstrous. But his eyes still shone with their own special joy. He wheeled about to stand shoulder to shoulder with Nicholas. “Help me get topside?” Nicholas asked, already scanning ahead for the best routes to the stairs. Theo took in the swarming defenders before them and nodded. “I’ve got your back.” Nicholas decided to set aside subtlety and go for the direct approach. With a roar, he charged into the horde, slashing and swerving to make his way by, letting Theo follow through behind him. Nicholas heard as many cries of fear as pain in his wake, the sailors obviously horrified by Theo’s ghastly countenance. If they knew what a kitten the man was, they would have felt very foolish indeed. They made the companionway with few injuries. Nicholas had received a slice on his sword arm and Theo’s leg had been impaled by a stray bit of shrapnel, but not enough to slow him down. The stairs themselves were poorly defended, the bulk of the sailors having come down onto the deck in their inexperience. “Will you be okay?” Nicholas asked Theo, taking in the scene of diminishing chaos around them. “Yeah, I’m good.” Nicholas could tell he was already searching out his next target. As Theo threw himself back into the crush, Nicholas turned and raced up the steps. Where he nearly had his head taken off by the Impala’s captain. Nicholas dodged the only way he was able, by falling to the deck. He twisted it into a roll and came back up on his feet in time to parry the man’s following lunge. Nicholas just grinned in excitement through the cross of their blades. “Sure you want to do this, mate?” The man pressed forward, his wrist twisting into a quick assault. “I’m not afraid of you.” Nicholas grinned, slapping the blade aside with the strength he had built up in the last months aboard ship and began pressing his own attack, driving the captain back across the deck. “Don’t need you scared. Just need you to surrender.” “Never!” His anger gave him extra strength to push Nicholas away and force him back with a clash of steel. Nicholas let him, turning their fight to gain a more favorable field of battle. In the open ground away from the wheel, Nicholas was able to open up his stance more, feinting

148

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By into spinning slashes that nearly knocked the ship’s captain to his knees, then shifting instantly into an upward swing that forced his opponent to jump backwards to avoid being eviscerated. Nicholas grinned manically as he continued chasing the captain around the deck. In a moment of desperation, the man managed to catch Nicholas’s blade with his own, circling to try to sweep it out of Nicholas’s hand. Nicholas just continued the rotation, controlling it down to the deck where he stomped on the blade, driving it out of the captain’s hand with an echoing clang as it smacked into the deck. With a fluid motion, Nicholas shifted his sword into his other hand, catching the pistol out of his belt and jamming it against the man’s skull. “Never’s a long time.” Nicholas cocked the hammer ominously. “Care to reconsider?” The captain’s eyes shifted to the pistol nervously, then slowly widened. “That’s the master’s pistol!” “Why, I do believe you’re right.” Nicholas leaned closer. “Now, we seem to have two choices. Either you can call off your men and let us do what we do best, or I can put a bullet from this fine family heirloom into your brainpan and we can empty your hold regardless.” “We’d heard the captain of the Lucifer was a woman,” he stammered in confusion. “She is. And she happens to be the lady your boss insulted.” As though summoned, Emma mounted the stairs in all her piratical glory, her reddened bronze hair made fiery in the looming dark by the lantern burning behind her head. Taking in the sight before her, she thrust her own saber back into her belt. “You seem to have things well in hand here.” “This fellow was just about to call off the dogs, weren’t you?” Nicholas caught the man’s collar and dragged him to the rail that looked down onto the deck below, never letting the pistol lower from his head. The man looked from Nicholas to Emma, nervously licking his lips before finally reaching a decision. “Stand down!” he shouted out over the melee. “Surrender your arms!” Slowly the sounds of battle quieted, the sound of weapons clattering to the deck in the dark answered by a quick cheer from the crew of the Lucifer. Reese’s voice cut that short with commands. “Secure the deck! Open the hold!” His shoulders sagging, the captain slowly turned. “The ship is yours, Captain.” “Where is he?” Emma demanded. “Who, lady?”

149

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Nicholas kneed him in the back. “She’s captain to you, mate. You’d do well to remember it.” “My apologies, Captain,” the man said fervently, bowing his head submissively. “Where is whom?” “Your master. Hamilton Worth.” “Master Worth wasn’t well enough to travel with us.” The man didn’t look up. “So he’s still alive?” she pressed him. “Yes, ma’am. The injuries from his duel...” he hesitated, his eyes shifting to Nicholas as he realized for once and all that this was the man who’d shot Worth. “He’s bed-ridden,” the man continued even less certainly, “weak and barely able to sit up, even with aid.” “You’re a lousy shot, Nick,” she chided roughly. Nicholas was so surprised by her use of his nickname that all he could reply was, “Yes, ma’am.” She stepped uncomfortably close into the captain’s personal space. “If it had been me, I would have put that bullet between his eyes. And he would have deserved no better. He’s too cowardly to face a woman of any real power, so when he can’t break her with belittling words and harsh censure, he runs and hides behind toadies and convention.” “Madam, I assure you...” “You go back to your master,” she gave him no ground to speak, “and you tell him he’d best find a new line of business, for he will find the sea a very unwelcoming place for his ships from now on. I will find them, and I will send them to the bottom, regardless of what flag they fly or what cargo he carries. He insulted me and he hurt one of my crew. I’ll ruin him for that.” He didn’t respond, just stared at her, white with fear. She sniffed at him in disappointment. “Get this one down with the others,” she ordered Nicholas, “and then help with the cargo offloading.” She started to turn away but paused. “And Nick, report to my quarters when we’re under way. Henry and I would like a word with you.” “Aye, Captain.” Without questioning her, he gripped the unresisting man by the shoulder and pushed him towards the companionway. But his heart pounded at the thought of finally getting the answers to his many questions.

150

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Chapter 30 The enormous full moon had begun its descent down the western sky by the time the Lucifer got under way again, tacking east into the gloom before turning south, full sails snapping in the light breeze. Nicholas finished his responsibilities in clearing the decks before reporting in to the watch officer. “Shift’s changed,” the man said, sounding tired but pleased. “You’re done for the night. Quartermaster said to remind you you’ve got an appointment with him and the captain, though.” Nicholas glanced down at his smoke stained, torn and bloody clothing. “I’d better tidy up, then. Wouldn’t want to offend her with my presence.” The watch officer grinned. “I doubt anything you could do tonight would offend her.” “You’d be surprised, mate. Good night.” “Night, Nick. Good luck.” He stopped at the hogshead by the door to the companionway below the quarterdeck to rinse off the majority of the soot and blood, taking off his ruined shirt to use it as a rag before ducking his whole head in. Even lukewarm, the water felt soothing on his sweaty, salt-crusted scalp. He ran his hands through it and rinsed again quickly, using the shirt to towel it off as he made his way to his quarters. The quartermaster’s presence meant this was an official meeting, and Nicholas refused to be at a disadvantage. Which meant dressing appropriately. He changed canvas breeches for wool, replacing the ruined shirt for one of soft linen. He decided against a neckcloth, but did don his only remaining day waistcoat, a dark blue wool trimmed in gray. A quick spit and polish brought his boots back up to an acceptable sheen. He ran his fingers through his nearly dry hair, trying to restore some sort of order to it. Finally satisfied that he could command a certain amount of respect, he closed up his trunk and went along to the captain’s quarters. Henry’s terse “Come” answered Nicholas’s knock. Nicholas opened the door to find the two of them hunched over maps and scribbled notes. They both glanced up when he came in. “Finally,” Henry said impatiently, rising to his feet. Emma just watched him, her face unreadable. “Sorry, sir, I had to finish my duties.” “Yes, well, that’s what we’d like to talk to you about.” He leaned back against the table, crossing his arms over his chest. “You may have noticed certain changes in your status here.”

151

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “It would have been difficult not to.” He kept his tone neutral, uncertain of the ground he stood on. “Your position hasn’t changed. You are still a hostage. But we can’t ignore the services you’ve rendered to this ship and her crew. The private quarters are yours for the duration of your stay. Your duties will change to those of a midshipman, although obviously you won’t have command authority.” “And you’ll get a full share from the Impala,” Emma inserted, still watching him. None of this was what he’d expected. “A...full share?” He knew enough to know that even the captain got only three quarters of a share. Henry looked back at Emma before continuing. “It is traditional for the man who captures the captain of a target ship to receive a full share, in recognition of the risk they took on and the skill and daring they showed. The captain feels you risked as much as any of the crew and so are equally deserving of the prize.” “The captain did.” His eyes narrowed, anger rising. “I...see.” Did she really think he could be bought off? Did she think he needed to be bought? Unaware of Nicholas’s thoughts, Henry continued. “You’ll have free run of the ship and join the officers’ mess. I’m sure you can understand the reasons you will still need to be escorted while ashore, but we will make every effort to grant you shore time when we are in port.” “Thank you.” But Nicholas was really paying no attention to the man, instead glaring at Emma, whose expression became first puzzled and then angry. She rose from her seat, her small body radiating controlled anger. “Why don’t you turn in, Henry. I’ll answer any questions he has.” Henry looked puzzled, but knew a dismissal when he heard it. “Thank you, Captain,” he said, gathering up his inventories and notes. He sketched a quick bow, and then with a puzzled look at Nick, closed her chamber door behind him as he left. “What the hell is your problem?” she demanded as soon as they were alone. “I’m not any more of a whore than you are, Captain,” he responded coldly. “I don’t appreciate being bought.” “What in God’s name are you talking about?”

152

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “The sudden promotion, the new quarters. Even a nice, fat payoff. Worried I wouldn’t keep my mouth shut? Make you look bad by telling how quick you were to lift your skirts?” “As though anyone would believe you!” she snapped back, her growing ire evident in her voice. “But it’s true, isn’t it?” He stepped closer to her. “Is that why you haven’t come near me since? Afraid you couldn’t resist another taste?” “Don’t flatter yourself.” She held her ground, but he could see her color rising. “You think I had nothing better to do than dance attendance on you? In case you hadn’t noticed, I’ve been a bit preoccupied the past few weeks. I don’t have time to hold the hand of everyone in the crew to get hurt.” “I’m not one of your crew, remember?” Something about her, about the way she denied him, made his reactions more aggressive than he’d intended. But it felt good. Nicholas sneered at her. “Besides, it’s not my hand you want to hold.” Her palm stung as it struck, snapping his head around with the force of it. Anger and shame swarmed in his chest, but he refused to surrender to it. “Fine. Have it your way. But keep your charity. I’m no prouder of what happened than you are. Good night, Captain.” He snatched the door open. To his surprise, she kicked it out of his hand to slam shut again. He spun, braced for an attack, but she just stood there, her hair wild, her eyes fierce, and he gave up all thoughts of escape. Reaching out, he caught her by the waist and neck, pulling her against him as he crushed her soft mouth with his. Emma tensed, her hands gripping his forearms, and he prepared for a fight. But instead she opened her mouth with a needy sigh and slipped her arms up around his neck, pressing her soft curves against him in a way calculated to enflame him. “Oh God, Emma.” Aggression transformed instantly into passion, if indeed it had ever been anything else. He devoured her sweet, eager mouth, cupping her head with both hands to guide and control her. But there was no controlling her hands, which raked through his hair before coasting down his back, pulling at him as though needing him closer. He let her, stepping in to fit his leg between hers until their bodies were as intimately entwined as their clothing would allow. Their first time together had for him had a hint of desperation, uncertain if she would ever allow him close enough to touch her again. But this time he was determined to take his time and savor her. He tasted gently along her lips, enjoying the fullness of them between his teeth. Her tongue darted out, and he caught it with his lips, sucking on it gently as she explored the shape of his mouth from the inside. Her hands moved down

153

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By over his shoulders and coasted down his chest and make quick work of the buttons on his waistcoat, but before she could divest him of his shirt as well, he caught her wrists to gently draw her arms back up to circle his neck, slowly backing her up to pin her against the bulkhead. She tried to move her hands again, but he just held them in place as he continued the slow invasion of her mouth. Restrained as she was, she attempted to use other parts of her body to coax him into letting her go. She writhed against him, the soft curve of her stomach caressing his cock through the layers of their breeches. It was exquisite agony, for which he rewarded her with a pleasured groan and the release of her mouth as he descended down over her jaw to the sensitive column of her throat. He had freed her most dangerous weapon. “Oh God, Nicholas, please!” she begged shamelessly. “I need to feel you. Please let me touch you, please!” He chuckled against the hollow of her neck. “I thought you didn’t have time to hold the hand of every crewman who gets injured.” She pulled away to look into his eyes, her own wide and dark with desire. “I don’t want to hold your hand.” He would have been amused if he weren’t so aroused. “What do you want?” This time when she moved her hands down, he didn’t stop her. “I want you,” she said huskily and without hesitation, tugging the tails of his shirt out of his waistband. “I want to feel you again. Above me, inside of me. God, Nicholas, you made me feel so good!” He surrendered his restraint at the feel of her small, coarse hands caressing over his chest. Tugging loose the laces of her own shirt, he leisurely kissed along her collarbone and down into the gentle swell of her cleavage as he undid the buttons on her breeches. “You could have had me again any time,” he murmured against her skin, sliding his hands up under the cotton of her shirt to caress over her stomach and up to cup the fullness of her breasts in his palms. He nudged the shirt up further to expose their beauty, dropping his head to admire them more thoroughly with his mouth and tongue. Emma whimpered and pulled the shirt off before resting her hands in his hair to encourage his attentions. “I didn’t know,” she arched against him. “I didn’t know if you’d want me without the fancy clothes and the fine manners. And I didn’t have time to find out.” Nicholas sank to his knees, his mouth scribing endless passages over the soft skin of her belly as his fingers worked the butter-soft leather down over her hips. “I don’t care about the clothes,” he insisted, following the waistband of her pants down. “In fact,” he added leaning back slightly to admire all her revealed curves as he dropped the garment to the floor, “these have some most excellent advantages.” He moved in closer to trace the cleft of hip and thigh with his tongue.

154

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “Oh, Christ!” she cursed, bucking against him as her slender fingers clutched at his hair. “Nicholas, please! Stop!” He looked up at her, his mouth moving closer to her mound. “Is that an order, Captain?” he asked, knowing that the breath of his words puffed over her delicate swells, the slight movement of his mouth caressing her imperceptibly. “Because I’ll stop, if that’s what you want.” She looked like a startled doe, unsure which direction to dash off to in search of safety. But her actions spoke where her words couldn’t, her fingers staying locked in his hair. Testing her resolve, he pursed his lips to place a tender kiss on the sensitive nub swelling to prominence, never taking his eyes off her face. Her head rolled back with a hiss as she held him tighter, her naked body tawny in the ruddy lamp light as she arched against the wall. That was all the encouragement he needed. Her soft flesh gave way before his tongue like heavy cream. Slowly he explored her, mapping every fold and cleft as she moved in bliss against him. She tasted like the sea, salty and bitter and full of life, as her rich juices clung to him when he opened her up. His hands stroked down her thighs and up to dig his fingers into the strong curve of her ass, watching as her hands came up to copy his actions on her breasts. He groaned against her and was rewarded by a brilliant, breathless smile, her eyes never opening as she moved faster against him. Picking up his pace, he drove her harder, suckling and nipping at her slick, swollen folds, shifting her leg up over his shoulder to open her up to him even more. Balanced precariously, she could do little more than surrender to his attentions, her soft gasps deepening and growing more vocal. “Don’t scream, Emma,” he murmured between firm strokes over her hard clit. “You don’t want the crew to come running and find you like this.” She whimpered and began trembling against him, her hands now clutching ineffectively at the wall behind her head. Unable to wait any longer, he increased his assault, tongue lashing, lips sucking hard, teeth nipping at the tender, sensitive flesh, shaping her whimpers into gasping, almost silent sobs as she bucked against him. He set his hands to her hips and pinned her back against the bulkhead, rising up to press even deeper into her center. She was so close, he could feel her barely holding on, not quite able to let go, the restraint an agony only he could release. Setting his teeth around her clit, he closed his lips and drew on her hard. She froze, a soft cry of “Oh!” escaping her throat as her whole body spasmed violently. He held her in place as she thrashed against his hold, continuing his attentions in soft,

155

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By soothing strokes of his tongue to ease her back into herself. Finally she sagged, her whole body collapsing against the wall, her leg hanging limply over his back. Nicholas carefully unhooked her leg and stood, leaning into the sated curves of her body as he caught her mouth again. She responded with a satisfied smile, curving her arms around his neck to kiss him back, her tongue coasting erotically over the contours of his mouth. The knowledge that she was tasting herself with each pass only excited him further, making him groan aloud as he hauled her beautiful body closer against him. Her mouth trailed down to caress gently up along his jaw. She paused at the tender junction of jaw and ear, her warm breath tickling the fine hairs there. “Do you want me?” she murmured, the vibrations of it tingling throughout his body. “Yes.” The simple word came out as a whispered prayer, all pretense of hiding his need for her gone. She didn’t reply, merely pushed him back to free herself, turning to lead him over to the table. Leaning back against its edge, she deftly undid the buttons on his breeches, pushing them and his smallclothes down to reach in a slender hand and draw out his cock. The warm friction of her calluses overwhelmed his control. Grasping her about the waist, he lifted her up onto the surface of the table and stepped between her legs. She wriggled her hips closer to him as her hands quickly drew his shirt off over his head, catching his mouth again as her heels in his backside spurred him forward. The first touch of her wet heat on the head of his cock made him groan aloud. She laughed, pleased at his response, and pulled him even deeper into her until they were pressed chest to chest, her legs tangled about his hips as their mouths teased and challenged each other. He withdrew and thrust in again, this time making her moan. She was all soft and willing, her bare curves stroking against his skin with each thrust, the moist velvet of her channel clenching around him as she gasped her pleasure against him. He wanted to linger, to take time to indulge in the depths of her eager body, but his own need was too great. A low growl echoed in his chest as he fought to hold off his release, but he couldn’t focus, constantly losing himself in the sensations of her as he moved faster and faster within her. When finally he could hold out no longer, he buried his face in the curve of her throat to roar his pleasure as he pumped into her, lifting her clear of the table time and time again until he was spent and sated. Her hands floated gently over his back and shoulders and up to caress his hair, her own breathing gradually slowing as she continued to hold him close. When finally he lifted his head, she smiled. “I think we might be more comfortable in the bed.” Nicholas’s eyes quickly scanned the room until he found the built-in bed box framed by heavy curtains, bulkheads making up the head and footboard and a row of multi-paned windows behind it letting moonlight streak into the room. Stepping back, he scooped her up into his arms to carry her over to the civilized comfort of pillows and featherbed.

156

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By They lay there quietly entwined, exploring each other with hands and mouths without demand or urgency. He wanted to talk to her, to get inside her mind as well, but words just seemed too difficult at the moment. So instead he simply indulged in the feel of her silken legs tangled with his, the heavy tangle of her hair around his fingers, the languid play of her mouth against his. Slowly their arrangement shifted until he lay beneath her, her long tresses falling about their faces like a curtain as she continued their slow play. He didn’t resist, accepting the fact that he would probably spend a great deal of time with her in this position. It had its advantages, though, allowing him free use of both of his hands. He cupped her head, then slid down over the warm flex of her back and around to toy with the curve of her breast. Emma breathed a gasp of pleasured surprise, then smiled down at him before lowering her head to his collar, working the skin there in short, rasping strokes as she moved down his body. When she continued her descent, he finally found words. “Where do you think you’re going, love?” She just looked up with a playful, wicked glint in her eye, her bottom lip dragging on the skin of his stomach. Placing another kiss there, she continued down. Bending one knee to place his foot flat on the bed, he shifted his other leg to make room for her, groaning as the heavy weight of her breasts dragged down the length of his growing erection until she lay between his legs to make a close study of his manhood. Her fingers were delicate as they carefully mapped out every vein, every ridge, testing the weight and balance of his sac and probing the tender skin behind until he could scarcely breathe. Her coral tongue flicked out to follow the path of her fingertips, making him roll his head back against the pillows with a heady moan. Pleased, she stepped up her attentions, wet and plush on his throbbing cock. It was exquisite torture and all new for him. None of the women he had ever been with had offered, and he was too much of a gentleman to ask. But Emma, as always, neither knew nor cared about such conventions, and was behaving as though he were a tasty delicacy she craved, mindless of the incredible gift she was giving him. He leaned on one elbow to better watch her work, his free hand stroking her head almost affectionately as he poured out words of encouragement and gratitude. “Mmm, so good, Emma. Yeah, just like oh god there, yeah. Beautiful girl. Just perfect.” She purred against him, then opened her mouth and, with guidance from her tongue, unhurriedly took him between her lips. He watched in stunned fascination as his length gradually disappeared into her mouth and then just as slowly reappeared, now glistening with her saliva. He drew her hair back away from her face, not wanting to miss a moment of this wondrous act or the pleased expression on her face as his breathing sped up and his words lost coherency. It was reminiscent of burying himself in her quim, juicy and giving and warm, the snug constriction replaced by the firm, mobile pressure of her tongue.

157

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Finally it was too much for him. Catching her shoulders, he dragged her back up to straddle his waist, his cock desperately searching for admission into her welling, welcoming center. She seemed to understand his frenzy and with a hungry need of her own, she gripped his shaft and guided him to the soft clutch of her opening, crying out as she sank inch by lingering inch down his length. He curved his hand around the back of her head and drew her down into his kiss as she began to rise and fall over him, taking him deeper and deeper into her with each stroke, her pace slowly building until she was riding him hard and fast. He surrendered to her unashamedly, meeting her pace with equal fervor until their primal, wordless vocalizations echoed through the room. She released his mouth to bury her face into his shoulder, keening desperately. He dug his fingers into the swell of her hips, pulling her more forcefully against him with each thrust, his own release building with her every muffled cry. Suddenly her head snapped up, driving her body down against him, as her mouth contorted in her fierce struggle not to scream out. Her inner muscles spasmed around him as she hitched in that exquisite combination of tension and relief that could only be found in orgasm. More than anything it was the sight of her, her hair casting about wildly, her face twisted in a rapture of his making, that finally drove him over. Grunting her name and jerking her still-quaking body tight against him, he came in explosive waves of ecstasy, spending deep into her over and over until he had nothing left to give. She collapsed on top of him and they simply lay there for long moments, joined in the most intimate manner as rational thought slowly returned. With a soft moan, she slipped off him to settle in the protective curve of his arms, her legs still closely entangled with his as she rested her head on his shoulder. He remained quiet, toying gently with her sweat damp hair as she traced random patterns in the perspiration on his chest. “I wasn’t trying to buy you,” she said finally, not looking up at him. “I didn’t think you would say anything. What we offered is no more than what you’ve earned, I promise.” “And this new position?” he asked just as quietly. “Without command responsibilities, it doesn’t leave very much for me to do.” She looked up at him playfully, golden tresses falling in her eyes. “You could be the captain’s kept man.” He surprised himself by not rising to the bait. “Is that what you want?” She looked away again, watching her fingers as they traced along the shape of his pectorals. “I would be lying if I said the thought hadn’t crossed my mind,” she admitted. “Just for a moment, when Reese suggested giving you the spare officer’s bunk. The thought of having you so close...” She buried her face in his shoulder in shame.

158

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Catching her chin in his fingers, Nicholas forced her to look at him. “Tell me.” For a moment she looked so afraid and so vulnerable that he wanted to take the words back. But she answered him nonetheless. “I’m the captain,” she said deliberately, as though carefully choosing her words. “I’m young and I’m a woman. There’s no reason for these men to follow me except for the fact that I’ve proven to them that they can trust me. But to keep that authority, I can’t show weakness of any kind. Not even loneliness. I can’t take up with any of the crew or I’ll lose their respect, and I’m not in port anywhere long enough for more than a dalliance, which is almost worse than being alone. You aren’t part of the crew, you said so yourself. But you’re right here, all the time, and you fit me so well, it would be so easy to fall into this with you.” “You make me sound like a convenience, love.” She chuckled at that. “Hardly convenient. When I think of everything I’ve gone through since I was stupid enough to bring you onboard...” She fell silent. “It’s wrong and it’s selfish,” she finally burst out, “but I’m tired of being alone. My life is short enough as it is, don’t I deserve a little peace?” He carefully brushed a lock of her hair back to tuck it behind her ear. “And what about what I want?” Her whole body tensed. “I know what you want.” Her voice sounded small against the barrel of his chest. “Oh, do you?” He twisted to roll her beneath him, capturing her gaze with his own. “It won’t do my reputation on this ship any good to have it get out that I’m the captain’s pet.” He began placing tranquil kisses along the side of her throat. “So however much you might want to boast from the heights about the stud you suddenly have in your bed, I’ll thank you very much to keep it quiet. As for the rest, I can think of worse things in this world than serving the sexual appetites of a beautiful woman.” She seemed to understand what he was offering her, the discretion and secrecy she would need to allow herself to continue their relationship. She relaxed, the lines of tension easing from around her mouth and eyes as she eased back against the pillows. “Do you think you can keep up with me? I’d hate to have to make you walk the plank because you failed to please me.” Her gentle teasing made him smile. “I can but try, Captain.” His kisses gained intent as he continued along her shoulder in gentle worship. “All I ask is that you show mercy to your humble captive.” She startled him by twisting her legs with his to flip him suddenly onto his back, pinning his shoulders to the bed as she knelt over him, her eyes intent as they locked with his. “Do you really want me to show you any mercy?”

159

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By His heart was hammering again in an instant. He licked his lips slowly, his eyes shifting down to the fullness of her mouth, intimately aware of the press of her against him. “No,” he shook his head slowly, still entranced. She lowered herself to lay fully atop him, skin contacting skin at every possible point. “I didn’t think so.” And she recaptured his mouth. As he succumbed to her yet again, he realized that just letting him into her bed was all the mercy he could ever want from her. Chapter 31 Emma was grateful she thought to check herself in the looking glass the next morning. Most of the marks across her breasts and shoulders that weren’t hidden by her shirt could be taken for damage from yesterday’s battle, but the rosy dark stain on her throat would never be mistaken for anything but the love bite it was. Smiling at the memory, she buttoned up the shirt collar and straightened her hair. Last night had been amazing. She had learned so much about herself in the hours Nicholas had shared her bed, not the least of which being that she was a shameless wanton. She was no fluttering virgin, but each of her previous encounters had merely satisfied her needs before she returned to her self-imposed celibacy. Not so with Nicholas. Each time with him left her limp and sated and already thinking about the next time. Like right now. The angle of the sun told her she had overslept, so she didn’t dally at the mirror. There were a million things to be done, not the least of which was their flat-out sprint to the Caribbean. There were enough British warships between here and Haiti to make their escape far from a given thing. They’d need to be alert... As she closed her door, strong arms wrapped around her waist from behind, keeping her from shying away. “Good morning, Captain,” a warm, familiar voice breathed in her ear, hands pressing against her stomach and ribs to draw her back against him. Emma couldn’t help but smile. “Someone might see.” That didn’t stop her from running her hands up along his arms. “Everyone’s up on deck.” His fingers began plucking at her shirt, pulling it up out of her breeches, the touch of his coarse hands on her bare skin breathtaking. “It’s dark here, no one will see us.” His mouth worked slowly over the exposed flesh of her throat and jaw. Her body responded instantly, arching back against him as his hand moved up under the linen of her shirt to cup her bare breast, kneading and pinching it to full arousal. His other hand moved lower, loosening the buttons on her breeches to work his way inside.

160

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “Nick, no, we can’t...” she cried out softly as his fingers tugged through her curls to rough over her clit. He continued exploring her slowly, holding her close against him. “It killed me to leave your bed last night,” he murmured softly, nuzzling her cheek. “I laid in my bunk and thought about nothing but you.” “You know why,” she whimpered, slowly riding his hand as his fingers delved deeper. “Shh, I know.” Slowly, gently, he began stroking in and out of her, a pale imitation of his full cock that still sent her mind reeling. “Doesn’t mean I can’t think about you, need to touch you. Let me touch you, Emma.” Even though the companionway was dark, anyone could walk in on them at any moment, but she didn’t care. He made her feel things she had never imagined, protected and alive and powerful, and she didn’t want it to end. “Please,” she begged hoarsely, spreading her knees wider as she thrust back against him. “Need more. I’ve got to feel you.” He pressed his hips into hers, his prominent erection obvious as it pushed against her ass. “Want you, too, Emma,” he breathed into her ear, his fingers never slowing their sensual assault. “Want to be inside you, fucking you until I can’t see straight, until you can’t speak for screaming my name.” “Do it,” she insisted, bracing her hands against the wall to lever back against him. “Can’t, love. Not without getting you out of these breeches, and then we’d be truly buggered if we got caught.” He nuzzled against her hair. “Just enjoy this.” There wasn’t any question of that. Hot fire flared through her from the trail of his fingertips as they slid and thrust against her. She closed her eyes and gave herself up to the power of it, a soft whimper rising unbidden in the back of her throat. “Shh, Emma, don’t scream. I know how much you want to, but you mustn’t scream.” The arousal in his voice was evident, but he never gave up his control. She nodded her understanding, quieting the sobs of pleasure she couldn’t suppress entirely. He was patient and slow, kissing bare skin and caressing her gently as he continued pleasuring her until finally she couldn’t take any more. With a swallowed cry of “Nicholas!” she jerked against him, but he didn’t let her escape until finally, finally she came hard, his arm wrapped around her chest to hold her comfortingly close, his other hand slowing as she came down again. “Good morning,” he chuckled softly against her throat when she finally sagged against him.

161

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By She couldn’t help laughing as well. “It is. It truly is.” “They’re looking for you up on deck,” he said, both arms still wrapped around her loosely. She turned in his arms, fixing him with a falsely stern glare that was negated by her toying with his hair. “And you couldn’t have told me this sooner?” His mouth was gentle on hers for a moment. “No, I really couldn’t.” “What about you?” She let her hand slide down to cup the fullness of his cock through the canvas of his breeches. “Appreciate the offer,” he said thickly, his eyes closing at the contact, “but we haven’t got the time. They’ll be looking for you.” Drawing a deep, slightly shaky breath, he stepped away from her. “Besides, you need to tidy up, pet. You look a fright.” With that, he headed back up topside. Startled, she shot a hand to her tousled hair as she glanced down at the disarray he had left her clothes in. “Bastard.” His amused chuckle drifted back to her. ~ They were five days out from Port au Prince, and the tension kept the crew on edge despite their recent string of successes. Nick had even heard it whispered that they’d had too much luck, and it was due to catch up with them. Nick believed they made their own luck. Wasn’t he proof of that? The work on deck was frenzied. Everywhere men were patching holes, rebuilding rails and mending sails, working in and around the crews keeping their remaining sails at full spread. During the course of the morning, he occasionally caught glimpses of the captain going about her duties, but he was too busy with his own tasks to do more than catch her eye. The carpenters had torn out the damaged tackle and rigging on the foremast topsail spar and exchanged it all with strong replacements, now ready for the new spar itself to be hoisted into place. Nick grabbed onto the rope behind the rest and began hauling away, humming along to the chanty the others resounded to set their rhythm. A soft, feminine voice whispered, “Nicholas,” and suddenly his head was filled with the memories of the taste of Emma’s skin, her soft gasps as he plunged into her, the soft clutch of her quim around his aching cock.

162

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By He almost dropped the rope. Recovering himself, he adjusted his grip on the line and looked around. He wasn’t at all surprised to see her walking away from him, headed aft. She glanced back over her shoulder, and he saw the wicked smirk in her eyes. He just raised an eyebrow at her, promising retaliation later. She only smiled. Shaking his head and unable to suppress his own answering grin, he turned back to his work with renewed energy. ~ Evening mess was crowded, as they had to review the day’s work and make plans for tomorrow. Emma was one of the last ones to arrive for the meal, and was a bit put out to see that Eve was already sitting next to Nick. She couldn’t make a scene, though, so she loaded up her plate and took the seat opposite him. He looked up when she sat, pinning her with the intensity of his gaze. She met his look unflinchingly, running her eyes possessively up and down his torso before shifting them meaningfully to Eve. He shrugged, communicating volumes of his lack of interest in the woman, and edged subtly away from her. Emma rewarded him with a small smile of satisfaction and bent to her meal. One by one everyone reported in on the progress that had been made. Repairs were more than half done, and thanks to their first capture, their stores weren’t severely depleted. They had only lost two crewmen, but half a dozen more were recovering with serious injuries. The winds were good, so they would clear Spanish Florida late tomorrow morning. Which was mixed news, because that would put them right in the heart of the British Indies, probably the most dangerous part of the trip. Emma had a hard time focusing, aware of Nick’s presence just a few feet away. On a whim, she toed her right boot off. “We should shift to three watches,” she suggested as she slipped her foot into Nick’s lap to rest on the firm contours of his manhood. He snatched up his wine glass to cover his surprised gasp, glaring at her over the lip of it. Her expression remained innocent as she slowly rotated her foot against him. “I agree,” Henry acknowledged, unaware of the game going on beneath the table in front of him. “We are going to need the entire crew fresh and sharp, especially over the next few days.” Emma paid only scant attention as Reese and Henry planned rosters for the next day, more interested in the shifting and swelling beneath her toes. Despite his stern

163

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By expression, she could tell Nick was enjoying it as well, especially when he shifted his leg aside to grant her better access. “We’ll need to run gunnery drills tomorrow,” Reese advised, wiping his mouth with his napkin before dropping it on his plate. “We’ve had to shift the crews around to cover all the positions, so we’re down one full crew. They’ll need the extra practice...” Whatever he went on to say, she was completely unaware of it as Nick’s foot emulated hers, probing gently at the sensitive junction of her thighs. She clutched at her flatware as the shock of reaction flared through her. As it passed, she glared at him, but he was very casually avoiding her gaze, only the small curl of his lip telling her he was aware of her reaction. She avenged herself by circling her toes under the weight of his sac to apply steady pressure. He closed his eyes briefly before looking at her with a flash of dark eroticism. They quickly devolved into a seductive free-for-all below the table as they tried to maintain their composure above. Points were scored for every reaction that they let slip, closed eyes and drawn breath and shifting of position earning rewards that neither of them were keeping track of. Emma managed to attend to business thanks to her years of experience, but she was grateful her crew was so efficient, because she knew she wouldn’t remember much of this in the morning. By the time the meal was over, Emma was trembling with need, but she had the final satisfaction of Nick being the first one to pull away from the table, rising quickly to try to slip out before his predicament was noticed. “Nick,” Henry stopped him before he could leave the ward room. “You’ll be in the second watch. Don’t be late.” He didn’t look at Emma. “Aye, sir,” he acknowledged before closing the door behind him. She couldn’t take her eyes away from where he had departed. “I think I’m going to turn in as well. Read for a bit and then get some rest.” “That seems like a good idea,” Henry agreed with a compassion that made her feel a bit guilty. “You haven’t seemed quite like yourself today.” She hadn’t felt like herself today. She’d felt better. “I’ll be fine once we make port and turn all this cargo into cash. I don’t like running so heavy.” “It’s only for a few days. And it will be worth it. It was a good plan. You should be pleased.” She paused with her hand on the doorknob. “It was Nick’s plan.” “But your strategy. You make a good team.”

164

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By She looked back at him, suddenly sad. “He’s a captive, Henry. We can’t be a team.” His eyes were knowing as they met hers. “Then perhaps something needs to change.” Unable to answer him without saying more than she intended, she silently left the room. Nick was waiting in his open doorway for her, pacing around his quarters as he waited for her to appear. His eyes darkened when he saw her, but before he could do anything, she took his hand and led him into her quarters. The door had barely closed behind them before she was in his arms, pressing him back against the wooden panels, finding relief in the comfort of his strong arms and hungry mouth as his willing response drove away her doubts. ~ He just watched her in amazed reverence as she rode him erratically, her sweat slicked skin glistening in the ruddy lamplight. She tensed around him with a guttural moan, the start of her orgasm triggering a blinding aftershock to his own. Clutching her round hips in his hands, he slammed up into her with the last of his energy until she sobbed out “Nicholas!” and collapsed on top of him, her body seizing in ecstasy of his making. He held her close, whispering soft endearments she couldn’t hear and just reveling in the feel of her womanly curves writhing against him. At long last she fell still, her chest heaving against his as she fought for breath, letting him hold her comfortingly until finally she collapsed onto the bed next to him with a happy sigh. “Is this what every day is going to be like?” He rose up on one elbow to look down on her. “Do you want it to be?” “I don’t think I could survive another day like today.” She tugged him down into her embrace, so he tangled his legs with hers and rested his head on her shoulder. “I was too distracted. I’m lucky I didn’t walk off into the sea.” He chuckled, his hand coming up to toy with her breast. “That might have started people talking.” He felt her smile, but her voice remained stern. “We have to get this under control, Nick.” That name brought him up short. He raised his head. “Don’t call me that. Not here.” She looked confused. “Why not? I thought you wanted...” “Not here. Not with you like this. Nick is for everyone else. But Nicholas is your lover. You made him worth something. I don’t want to forget that.”

165

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By She lifted her hand to cup his cheek, then lifted her head to kiss him gently. “Nicholas.” The tension in him eased, and he lay back down in her arms. “Control,” he drew them back to her topic. “Well, if you could work at not being so bloody delectable, I might be able to keep my hands off you more than a few times a day.” “I’m serious, Nicholas. We weren’t very careful today.” Her gentle fingers combing through his damp hair softened her words, although he heard her genuine concern there. “You’re right, of course,” he acknowledged begrudgingly. “I’m sorry.” “It’s not just you,” she admitted. “It’s all so new. What we do, what you do to me...it feels incredible.” “That it does.” He shifted his weight so that he lay atop her, bending his head to slowly sample her salty skin, feeling arousal begin rebuilding within him. She gasped and pushed at him half-heartedly. “Nicholas, what are you doing?” she protested even as she exposed her neck to him more. “You have to be on duty in two hours. You should rest.” “If I go to sleep now, I’ll most likely sleep through my shift,” he justified, continuing his attentions. “Besides, if I’m to stay away from you tomorrow, I’d best get you out of my system tonight, eh?” She whimpered when he slipped his leg in between hers to rub against her damp center. Spreading her legs to welcome him close, she whispered, “Do you really think that will work?” He rolled his hips to grind his burgeoning erection against her thigh. “Not a chance.” Tangling her fingers in his hair, she controlled his head until she could capture his mouth with renewed hunger. “I didn’t think so.” Chapter 32 They did manage to bring their desires under control. To a certain extent. Evenings were still hungry and passionate, satisfying the needs each developed through the days of pretending to be nothing more than commander and prisoner. During the days, it was safer to just stay away from each other. A slight touch, a few words, would plant inside them and grow quickly into desperate need until finally one of them would corner the other to satisfy their hunger.

166

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Emma began wearing skirts more often to encourage those encounters. The feel of the warm cotton petticoat on her bare legs had a sensuality of its own, but when Nicholas lifted it to make love to her in those stolen moments, the sensations were overwhelming. They made it to Port au Prince with only a near miss on the third day when they sighted a British man-o-war off on the western horizon. But the ship never turned to give chase, and the Lucifer raced on unhindered. A rousing cheer went up from the crew when at long last they pulled into the French harbor, safe with all their rich booty intact. That night saw a celebration on deck like the old ship had never seen. Had a British contingent arrived, they would have been able to take the ship with little resistance, the Lucifer’s crew lost to drink and debauchery, her captain no less than any of the crew. Emma and Nicholas both made obvious appearances at the festivities, drinking and dancing with the others until most of the crew were far enough gone to not notice their absence. The rest of the night was spent ensconced in Emma’s bunk with a bottle of wine for their own enthusiastic celebration. Nicholas barely slipped out of her quarters in time to avoid being caught the next morning. It took five days to find buyers for the various goods they had taken. Emma was surprised and pleased to find that when she went to these negotiations dressed in proper lady-like fashion, she was actually able to arrange better terms than had she gone in her usual garb. The French had a weakness for beautiful women, and the fact that she had a brain in her head left them flummoxed and vulnerable. In the end, they came away with over two hundred and twenty-five thousand guineas profit. The crew’s fortunes were assured for the year. She came back from the sale of the ambergris buzzing with adrenaline and success and in desperate want of an outlet. Her favorite outlet was currently supervising the loading of fresh stores when she mounted the gangway. He stopped to hand her down onto the deck, which she allowed because it gave her the opportunity to squeeze his hand meaningfully. His eyes widened briefly, but she saw them darken in acknowledgement. She gave him a ghost of a smile and a soft, “Thank you, Nick,” before crossing the deck to go down to her quarters. It took him five minutes to get away. Emma was on him before he closed the door, her mouth eager and hungry on his as his arms came around her, holding her close as he returned her attentions. When she pulled back to begin tugging his shirt out of his waistband, he was grinning. “Have a good day?” “The best.” She whipped the shirt off over his head and cast it aside, coasting her hands down in happy exuberance over his bare chest. “We got even more for the ambergris than I’d hoped.”

167

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Nicholas pulled her close, his hands pulling the pins from her hair to let it fall into his hands. “Well, that is cause for celebration.” Her fingers hooked into the front of his breeches, quickly unhooking the buttons one by one. A firm knock echoed through the room, freezing them in place. The knock came again, followed by Reese’s voice. “Captain?” There was no way to make this look innocent. Nicholas was already half undressed, and there was no time to right his appearance. “Under the desk!” she hissed, practically pushing him across the room to duck under the open legs of the table. She dropped into the chair and snatched up a pen, feeling Nicholas twitching her skirts up over him to hide away from curious eyes. “Come!” Emma finally called. When Reese opened the door, he looked concerned. “Is everything alright?” Nicholas rested his head on her bare thigh, unable to hold it up in the cramped confines of her skirts. She tried to imagine the contortion he must be in in order to remain hidden. She wanted to stroke his head, but needed to keep both hands above the desktop. “I’m fine. I was just caught up in this. What did you need?” “How did the negotiations go?” She felt Nicholas’s head shift and the warm press of his lips on the inside of her thigh as he slowly forced her legs wider. “Good!” she exclaimed to cover her surprise. “They agreed to five hundred thousand ecu, so almost one hundred and thirty thousand guineas.” “That’s more than we’d thought we could get!” he said, obviously pleased. “That’s excellent news!” Nicholas’s breath touched her an instant before his mouth caressed her intimately. It was all she could do to keep from rolling her head back in ecstasy as he slowly began moving his tongue against her. “Is there something else?” she forced out in as natural a tone as she could manage when Reese didn’t leave. “Some of the newer men have been asking about training to get rated. With the captain’s permission, I’d like to start navigation lessons for some of the more capable ones.” Nicholas began suckling at the tender, swollen flesh. Emma clutched the pen in her hand even harder to control herself. “An excellent idea. Go ahead. I trust your judgment on who to select.”

168

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “If it was alright with you, I would like to see if Nick was interested. He’s mastered firearms as well as any of the crew, and he might be interested in learning something new.” Nicholas’s movements had halted at the sound of his name, as Emma presumed he was listening in. After thinking a moment, he resumed his attentions to her, his head moving slowly up and down. What was left of her rational thought took this as agreement to the plan. “Nick’s working on something below for me,” his breath puffed against her as he laughed silently at that, “but feel free to ask him when he comes back up on deck. If nothing else, it will keep him out of my hair.” In retaliation, Nicholas tugged on the delicate curls under his nose, making her jump. Reese looked puzzled, but didn’t pursue it. “Thank you, Captain, I will.” “Meanwhile, the warehouse should be sending someone with our payment.” She focused on Reese and not on the distracting addition of Nicholas’s finger to his intimate play. “As soon as it arrives, you can release the cargo to them.” “Aye, Captain.” Finally he left, and Emma sagged back in her chair, pulling her skirt up to see Nicholas smiling up at her impishly, curling his tongue in firm curlicues as his finger probed her gently. “Son of a bitch.” She tangled her fingers in his hair and dragged him up to capture his mouth, tasting her arousal on his lips. “You’re going to get us caught.” He lifted her and pivoted, sitting her on the edge of the table. “But not today.” “Not today.” She finished the work she had started, opening his pants and drawing his solid cock out. In no mood to wait, she drew him in, wrapping her legs around his hips as he slowly sheathed himself in her. “Oh, god.” Emma wasn’t sure which of them uttered the words, but the sentiment was shared by both of them. She leaned back on her hands, letting her head fall back as she relished the feel of him thrusting up into her at an ever-quickening pace, his hands gripping her hips to hold her in place. It wasn’t enough. She needed to feel more of him. Balancing her weight on one hand, she undid the closures on her caracao, letting it fall open as he watched with avid eyes, his hips never ceasing. She started tugging her chemise up out of the waist of her skirts, but he seemed to understand what she

169

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By needed and reached up to shove the thin linen up and out of his way, revealing her bare breasts to him finally. He bent his head and began stroking his tongue around the firm mounds with the same gentle intensity he had used earlier before drawing each peaked nipple between his teeth. With a groan of pleasure, she leaned back on her hands again, reveling in the decadent attention. “You know,” he murmured against her skin, almost too quietly to be heard over the gentle slap of their flesh and their mutual grunts and sighs of pleasure, “there’s a name for women who don’t wear stays.” “Mmm?” She could feel her release slowly starting to tighten along his length, distracting her from his words. His hand slid up into her hair, pulling her upright to crush her torso against his chest. “Loose.” And with that he crashed his mouth down on hers. The change in position drove him deeper into her, rubbing against her in shattering jolts of pleasure, and she gave herself up to it, holding him tight as his movements became more erratic. “Emma,” he groaned into her hair, his short, choppy thrusts lifting her clear of the table time and again. Unable to force breath into her lungs, she sank her hand into his soft curls and forced his head into the crook of her neck as she whimpered her ecstasy. Without warning, he sank his teeth into the tender flesh there. The sensation fired through her in surprise. She gasped, her whole body giving one last shiver before exploding in relief against him. He didn’t stop moving, a few more strokes all it took to send him over as well. She held him close, caressing his head and back as he spent into her, still weak from her own orgasm. Finally he lifted his head to place slow, lingering kisses on her mouth. She responded with gentle passion, enjoying the warm lethargy that flooded her. “So,” he said, smiling between kisses, “is this how we’re going to celebrate all your successes?” She couldn’t help smiling back at him. “Well, maybe not exactly this way. You took a huge risk.” “I couldn’t help it,” he confessed unrepentantly. “I could smell you, see you down there, I couldn’t resist having a taste. And one taste led to another, and another...” He pulled her close against him, his ardor rising again. Emma pushed him away playfully and hopped down from the table, her skirts falling in soft brushes back down around her wobbly legs. “So you want to learn navigation, do you?” she asked, tucking her chemise back into her skirts before closing the caracao and relacing it.

170

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By He watched her in soft disappointment before finally adjusting his own clothes reluctantly. “I could be here another three or four months. I might just as well do something useful with the time. I might even be able to use it when I get back. Besides,” he caught her around the waist and pulled her close, “I can’t spend all my time in your bed.” The reminder of Nicholas leaving sobered her. “You know,” she fingered his collar uncertainly, “your share from these captures is over four thousand guineas. With one or two more good takes, you could ransom yourself.” Something dark passed behind his eyes, but his tone remained playful. “Why should I use my own money when my father is willing to part with some of his? And if I stay around long enough, I might be able to convince the captain that I deserve a share of the ransom for being such a model prisoner.” She couldn’t help laughing at his brazenness. “You expect a share of your own ransom? Isn’t that a little bold?” Nicholas pulled her closer, his legs tangling with hers as he nosed into her hair. “So you noticed that, did you?” Emma returned his embrace, crushing down the hope that flared within her that possibly, when his family finally paid his release, maybe he might choose to stay with her. Chapter 33 Nick undressed and collapsed into his bunk. The surprise squall had made his watch an exhausting affair. Add that to a full day of duties and navigation instruction and he was ready to do nothing more than sleep. The lessons had been going on for three weeks, and Nick didn’t think he had worked his mind so hard since university. There was more to it than just finding direction by the stars. There was charting and plotting and complex maths, reading weather and water, sails and crew. Reese was a demanding teacher, but Nick wasn’t the worst student in the class. He was far from the best, but at least he didn’t embarrass himself anymore than any of the others. He understood now why they hired local pilots when coming into port. There was no way any one navigator could learn all the twists and bends and threats of even a dozen inlets and harbor rivers in their lifetime. Navigation, he was learning, was a skill more to be used in open water, finding one’s way with limited landmarks. It was a metaphor if ever he’d seen one.

171

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By In the month since they had cashed in their booty from the captures off Georgia, they had nearly circumnavigated the entirety of the Caribbean. They had stopped off briefly in New Orleans, but there was no word yet from his father one way or the other. Since he was fairly sure Edward Randolph would have no compunction in telling the captain exactly what his opinion was of her demand, Nick attributed the silence more to storms in the crossing than to neglect. Emma seemed relieved when she reported the news back. Or maybe he was just seeing what he wanted to see. Their relationship hadn’t cooled any in the intervening weeks, although the desperate edge had worn off slowly. They still flirted dangerously in public, turning fencing practice into foreplay, one or the other of them, or more often both, grabbing the other afterwards to press into a dark corner for a quick, hungry fuck. Those encounters were as satisfying as they were brief. But most evenings they could be found curled around each other in Emma’s bunk, slowly learning and re-learning each other’s bodies. She constantly surprised him with her daring and her creativity as well as her passion. But he could sense a part of herself that she held back from him. He understood that. As far as she knew, he would be leaving soon, and Captain Emma Sullivan would never make herself that vulnerable when she knew the outcome. Nick knew she didn’t need to worry. Every day they were together, every time she touched him, something grew inside him that he could no longer ignore. Attraction and desire had evolved into love somewhere along the line. No matter how much he would want to deny it, how much he might struggle against it, he knew it was true. He didn’t know what would happen if Father actually did come through with the ransom. If he didn’t, as Nick fully expected, then Nick hoped to be a valuable enough member of the crew to be able to beg for mercy and ask to remain with them. Only then did he think he’d have any chance of trying to win Emma’s heart. He had almost drifted off to sleep when he heard his chamber door quietly creak open and click shut again, the faint light of a single candle warming the darkness. There was a rustle of fabric, and then a soft weight settled on the edge of his bunk. “Hey,” Emma’s voice came quietly in the dark. He turned slightly to look up at her. “Hello yourself.” “You didn’t come, so I was worried.” He laid a gentle hand on her thigh, feeling the strong muscle under the silk of her robe. “It was late. I thought you’d be asleep.”

172

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “I was until I heard the watch bell. I laid awake waiting for you, and then I came to check on you.” Her fingers trailed lightly over his face. “’M fine. Just had a long day is all. Didn’t want to disturb you.” “You wouldn’t have.” She rose to untie the sash of her robe and slipped out of it, leaving her toned body bare in the dim light as she draped the robe over his chair. Then she lifted the covers and slid into the narrow bunk with him. She felt warm and comforting as he rested his head into her shoulder. “Turn over,” she commanded quietly. He did as she ordered, turning away from her onto his side to face the bulkhead that backed his bunk. Putting her hands on him, she slowly began stroking over his tired muscles, the warmth and gentle friction soothing him as she worked. He just sighed and slumped forward, making her chuckle softly. “Poor, hard working boy.” She didn’t stop her ministrations as she teased him. “Such a difficult life you endure.” “You’re a slave driver is what you are,” he grumbled into his pillow. “Crew ought to rise up and mutiny.” “There are days I think they can have it.” That surprised him. He turned over to face her. “Yeah?” She shrugged, her hands now caressing his chest. “Sometimes. There’s not much in it for me anymore except the money and these people. Might be best to get out now before I end up with my head in a noose.” “You don’t mean it.” He brought his fingers up to trace the fine bones in her cheek. “The sea’s too much a part of you. Like this ship. Even just the few days on shore in Savannah made you edgy. You could never leave this.” She sighed. “No, most likely not. So I guess it’s just a matter of waiting for the hangman.” Her words were awakening all his protective instincts. “No,” he insisted, curving his hand up under her hair. “No rope will ever touch this beautiful neck if I’m alive to do anything about it.” He bent his head and began placing a necklace of kisses around her throat. “Nicholas,” she sighed, drifting her fingers up into his hair, her body moving closer to rub up against his. He nudged his thigh between her legs, pulling her closer until her dampness rested against him. She whimpered softly and clutched at his shoulders, her hips rotating slowly against him to take the friction he offered. His mouth caught hers, his hands

173

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By tangling in her long tresses, and what had been gentle suddenly turned feral. Her flush of need vibrated through him, making him growl as he thrust against her, suddenly desperate to find his way in. With her own primitive growl, she pushed him onto his back and mounted him as her rough, tiny little hand wrapped around his cock to guide him into her. He cried out in unashamed satisfaction when at last she thrust down onto him, quickly building a fierce pace. She resisted him when he tried to drag her down to his mouth, bracing her shoulders against the bunk above to force herself down onto him even further with a hoarse cry. Nick contented himself with palming her breasts as they swayed above him, pinching and twisting gently at the nipples to encourage her cries. It was rough but not cruel, tempered by something in each of them. She seemed to be trying to push back the darkness, all the fear and loneliness that waited for her, while he was offering her proof of his promise and more. The slats of the upper bunk dug into her shoulders as she levered herself against him, her head forced to bend in the cramped space as she gripped the bed frame with one hand to balance her movements, her eyes open wide and liquid as she watched him. He let himself be vulnerable, showing his pleasure openly on his face as he let her control his body. She was such an amazing woman, so soft and so hard all at once. Nick could feel the solid flex of the muscles in her legs, the yielding clutch of her quim around his cock, the strength she put into every thrust, driving him down into the mattress ticking until he felt the curves of her sweet behind against his balls. She rode him so fast and so focused that he knew he couldn’t hold out for long. Gripping her hip to guide her, he slipped his fingers between them so that her clit crashed into them on her next thrust. Her eyes flew open, her mouth forming a perfect “o” of surprise as she locked tight around him, frozen for an instant as the shock of the sensation coursed through her. He took the opportunity to stroke harder, his fingertips rough and intent against the sensitive nub. A sound started deep in her chest, half whimper, half scream, as her body started suddenly shaking, her head banging none too gently against the bed above. Still holding her, he took up the rhythm of their motions, not interfering with her release as he desperately sought his own. She collapsed, burying her face in his collar with sweet cries of exhausted pleasure, and he wanted to roll her onto her back and continue fucking her until she came again. He was barely coherent enough to realize that that would only lead to them falling out of bed, so he just held her close, rocking his hips against her tired, sated body until ecstasy washed over him in a gentle flood and poured into her. They lay there for a long time afterwards, just gently stroking each other’s hair, kissing softly, murmuring contented inanities. Finally she groaned. “I should go back.”

174

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By He shifted so his back was against the bulkhead, drawing her into the curve of his body to spoon against her back, holding her close as he dropped kisses on her bare shoulders. “We’ve got a few more hours until sunrise. Sleep here for a bit.” To his surprise, Emma sighed and relaxed back against him. “Alright.” In moments, her breathing had slowed, her whole body warm and relaxed against him. His own exhaustion creeping over him, Nick relaxed as well, pushing out all his concerns and anticipations in favor of the comfort he felt right at that moment. Chapter 34 Edward Randolph sat at his desk, focusing on his receivable accounts and trying to ignore the oppressive silence in the rest of the house. He had always resented the interruptions of a busy household. Nicholas’s friends and Catharine’s circle tended to arrive without warning, at least to him, and spent boisterous hours socializing while Edward tried to work. Or Caroline would wander into the office with domestic questions and interrupt his train of thought. It aggravated him to the point that more than once he had thought about taking an outside office. But now the house was silent, not even the servants making enough noise to disturb him. He should be thrilled. Instead he was more distracted than he had been when they were here. Sighing in frustration, he dropped his pen into the stand to rub his eyes with the heels of his hands. They had been gone for three months. The last communication had been a letter two weeks after their departure, written in Caroline’s elegant script, explaining Catharine’s absence and assuring him of her safety. Edward had been able to read between the lines to see her own concerns about her daughter’s presence, but also her satisfaction at having circumvented his plans to wed the girl off. He had known what the reaction would be to his proposal of Randall Fox as a husband for Catharine. The thought of the man as his stepson, touching his beautiful daughter, set Edward’s own teeth on edge. It had been a bluff, the opening volley in the battle to get the girl married off to someone who suited his requirements in as short an amount of time as possible. It was the same tactic he had used to encourage Nicholas to marry young Constance Adams, a match Edward heartily approved of. But that was before Nicholas’s capture. Edward heard the rumors. Nicholas hadn’t been kidnapped at all, but instead had taken up with a colonial girl and refused to leave her behind. Miss Adams had all the look of a jilted young woman, parading herself about in excessive confidence, doing everything

175

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By possible to catch the young suitors’ eyes short of actually betraying her promise to Nicholas. She obviously had given up any hope of his return. If Edward were honest with himself, he knew he held very little hope as well. There had been no word from the Admiralty. Even their fastest dispatches had a slow go of it now that winter had taken the North Atlantic. Orders had been sent out to every ship in the fleet that the Lucifer was to be taken by any means necessary. If her captain was taken alive, she was to be brought back to England in irons to stand a very public trial for her crimes, woman or no. But just as there had been no time for word back from Caroline, it was likewise too early to expect anything back from the Navy. The earliest he could expect to hear from either of them was May. Which was still almost two months off. With another sigh, he picked up his pen again. He spent too much time these days being distracted by these issues. He couldn’t allow his business to suffer just because his family was falling apart. The door to the office opened with a quiet click, and he looked up to see his secretary, Wilkins, standing there, a small parcel wrapped in brown paper in his hand. “Pardon me, sir,” he said apologetically, “but I thought you would want to know, this package came today for Miss Catharine.” Edward growled in frustration at the interruption. “I’m hardly concerned with my daughter’s correspondence. Have it sent up to her room with the rest.” “Yes, sir. It’s only...” he hesitated before stepping further into the room, his expression growing determined. “Sir, it was posted from New Orleans. And I believe it was addressed by Master Nicholas’s own hand.” Edward felt his heart rate accelerate as he rose slowly from his chair to circle the desk, his eyes now locked on the parcel in Wilkins’ hand. “When did it arrive?” “Just now, with the other post.” He held it out triumphantly. “When I saw it, I knew you’d want to see it.” Edward took it gingerly. It was indeed his son’s casual handwriting, the ink bled into the paper from exposure to the damp sea air on its voyage across. The twine was salvages of rope, barely a step above oakum, but the paper was new, as though purchased specifically for this task. He held it tightly, staring at the first evidence he’d had in months that Nicholas was still alive. “Thank you, Wilkins.” The man’s face fell at his dismissal, but he didn’t protest being kept from the unveiling. “My pleasure, sir.” Edward gave him no further regard as the man silently let himself out of the office.

176

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Edward returned to his desk, carefully clearing away the ledgers to set the package in the middle of the blotter. He was not a creative man by nature, but his mind now swam with the possibilities of what he might find inside. This was ridiculous. His long fingers deftly worked the knots holding the package closed, carefully unfolding the wrapping to reveal a leather-bound book and a folded sheet of parchment. Leave it to Nicholas to send a book when he was in mortal peril. Edward picked up the parchment and opened it to reveal a letter dated January the seventeenth. “My dearest Catherine,” it began. “I know you are worrying about me, as that is what you have always done. You’re too young to fret so. Rather than risk the diminishment of your good looks by the formation of a furrowed brow or lines about your mouth, I am sending you this to put your mind at ease. I am well, and being fairly treated. You will scarce recognize me when we meet again, but I can only think the change is for the better. Enclosed you will find my journal. It starts poorly, but fear not, the tale turns better later on. “I miss you, darling, and hope you are doing well, despite Father’s intentions. I know not when we will see each other again, but know that I think of you often and pray for you every night. “Until we meet again, in this life or the next, I am, as ever, “Your faithful brother, “Nicholas.” Edward wanted to be put out at being spoken of so disrespectfully, but he was just too relieved to hear the boy in good spirits to care. He set the letter aside and turned to the journal. The first handful of pages were written on scrap paper, obviously written with a sharp stick that had been burnt to charcoal. Only Nicholas would refuse to be separated from his words in even such a dire situation as this. Edward despaired of the boy at times. The entries were all directed to Catharine, his confidante even through such a separation. Edward had never understood the bond between the two of them. They should have been rivals, or at the very least indifferent to each other due to the difference in their age. Instead, they were closer than most full-blooded siblings. He had to admit to sometimes being envious of their closeness. The first entry was dated in early November, a week after he was taken.

177

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “Dearest Catharine. I am starting this record of what I expect to be my last days in the hope of putting your mind to rest as to what happened to me after our separation. I don’t want you to spend your life mourning for me and wondering what my final days were like. These may not be pretty to read, but I hope they will at least give you some peace. “I have spent the last three days confined in the lowest hold of this god-forsaken ship. The captain finally saw fit to see me released from my prison, on the condition I serve the ship and crew. Had I been forced to endure any more time below, I would surely have gone mad, so I have agreed to their terms. How you would laugh to see me now, scrubbing pots and hauling barrels of grain and biscuit and serving meals to others. I’m learning to bake, of all things. “The only bright spot is the fact that my enslavement has introduced me to the one decent person aboard ship. Her name is Elspeth Lawley, and she is to be my keeper, it seems. She is the sort of person I would be pleased to see amongst your acquaintance, kind and gentle with a quick mind and sharp wit. While she accedes to the captain’s commands, she has been nothing but consideration itself towards me. If the extent of my service is to be under her tending, things may not go so poorly for me after all.” That entry ended with a sketch of a young woman, doe eyes and a faint smile looking shyly from pale locks. Nicholas had always had a talent for art, but of course Edward had always considered it a waste of time. His skills would have been better put towards architecture, but Nicholas would have none of it. Instead he squandered it away on these useless doodlings. Each entry was punctuated with the drawings as Nicholas recounted tales he heard from the various crew and the routines of working in a ship’s galley. By the second week, he was moved to duties up on deck, and his attention began to shift. “I can feel her watching me, waiting for me to fail. She can wish me all the evil she likes; I won’t give her the satisfaction of failing while she witnesses it.” Edward grew astonished at the level of mistreatment his son endured in order to spite this woman. He hadn’t thought the boy had it in him. He had always seemed so weak and spineless, frankly. This was not the kind of talk he ever expected to hear out of Nicholas’s mouth. The entries were accompanied by pictures of the crew, of the rigging, of the officers, and more and more of her. Slowly every entry came to involve her, drawing a picture of her as cold and distant, for allowing these cruelties to befall him. There was a gap of days before Nicholas was able to relate the circumstances of his critical burning and the lingering effects of it. After that, he became less certain of the captain’s character. “She defended me, even against her own first officer. I don’t understand why. It gained her nothing but hostility. Surely she can’t have a compassionate, womanly heart? Not after what she threatened to do to you.” But the

178

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By sketches of her increased, more often than not revealing her in softer ways, thoughtful or pensive, all too rarely smiling. And slowly the tone of Nicholas’s writing changed from vitriol to confusion to curiosity. Shortly after that, the foolscap ended and the bound diary began, with the full story of how it was obtained and the introduction to Nicholas’s new compatriot. “Should you ever meet him, dearest, you mustn’t scream. He looks like a monster, but he is the most innocent soul I have ever met.” The drawing of the man made Edward flinch. The story continued, of their close encounter with the British frigate whose commander had a history with the harlot captain. Edward was able to read between the lines where Catharine in her innocence would not, and understood that the relationship between the two had not been a proper one. Christmas came and went, with a drawing of the deck outfitted for the festivities, and then Nicholas was given a sword and put up against the captain. All those years of sword lessons finally put to good use. Edward was astounded at the tactics Nicholas used. He fought like a street brawler, although to Edward’s knowledge the boy had never even set foot inside a pub. He lost, but barely, and claimed it a victory for himself. He had drawn the captain again, looking like a warrior goddess somehow despite her mundane dress. As the tale went on, Edward could sense Nicholas’s growing fascination with the golden captain. The last entry was dated in the third week of January, just a day before the letter. “Things have changed for me here, Catharine. Do you remember how, that last night in Philadelphia, we spoke of how free everyone was there? Free to be people of their own making? I never thought I could experience that for myself, but I’ve found it here, of all places. I’m the enemy, but they’ve given me the chance to prove myself, trusted me beyond all reason. And in the process, I’ve learned things about myself I never could have imagined. I can’t come home now. I can’t squeeze myself back into the closed little world Father wants me to live in. Who knows, perhaps I’ll turn pirate myself, if they won’t have me here. But I think this is where I belong. I have a plan that may convince them that I’m worth keeping, assuming they don’t kill me when they learn Father has no intention of paying the ransom. “So I leave you with this one piece of advice. Live your life the way that makes you happy. Don’t force yourself to fit the expectations of others. You’re better than that. Look to your mother for an example. She lives by her own rules and is happy, a fact that amazes me constantly, considering who she’s married to. Be happy, little one. I know I am.” The journal ended there, little more than half used. Edward sighed, leaning back in his chair tiredly, rubbing his eyes in frustration. He hadn’t wanted to let the children go to America in the first place, hadn’t trusted Nicholas to keep his romantic ideals in check. And here he was, proven right. Edward flipped the journal open to the passage about the duel and the drawing of the harlot captain, her hair flying, eyes bright, a sword in her hand and the men’s clothing she wore

179

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By accentuating every curve. Edward could read the deeper meaning in his son’s words. Nicholas had fallen in love with this criminal, with just the ideal of her. Wild and untamed, she symbolized a foolish longing that would only lead him to ruin. And what would happen to Caroline when she arrived to negotiate for his release and he refused to go? They might very well take her and Catharine hostage as well. There was no knowing where Nicholas’s loyalties lay now. Edward glared into the eyes of the woman on the page. It was all her fault. And if he had anything to do with it, he would make her pay. Chapter 35 Night had slowly draped itself across the sky, pressing the last vestiges of sunlight into the ocean. Looking to the east, it was possible to just make out the new moon if one knew where to look, a dark hole of inky blackness in the star-cluttered sky. This was Emma’s favorite time of day. With most of the crew belowdecks for the night, she could almost imagine she was alone on the ship. But for the first time in a long time, she didn’t want to be alone. Nicholas wasn’t in his quarters, nor in the galley, so Emma was at a loss on where to find him. Disappointed, she slowly walked the deck, letting her eyes drift out to sea and along the horizon. It disconcerted her sometimes to realize how much she had come to rely on his presence in the few short weeks they had been together. Knowing he was there lifted a burden she hadn’t realized she was carrying. Maybe it was just the natural side effect of such prolonged intimacy. None of her relationships had ever lasted long enough for her to discover this part of it. Or maybe it was just him. He was different than the rest of them. For some reason, he simply accepted her as she was, even though of all her partners he had the most reason to expect more traditional behavior from her. He wasn’t threatened by her, didn’t try to bring her down or weaken her. It was unsettling at times, how well he seemed to know her. Not even Henry, who had known her most of her life, had the instinctive understanding of her moods and needs that Nicholas did. Emma stopped her pacing to lean on the forward rail to look out past the bowsprit, still lost in her reverie. She shouldn’t be so comfortable with him. But somehow they just seemed to fit. When they fought each other, she could almost feel his muscles flexing an instant before he moved. When they fought together, he seemed to anticipate her needs and provide for them, supporting her without compromising her. When they made love, they seemed to

180

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By just naturally flow into each other’s needs as though they were one person. It was like nothing she had ever felt before, and it was hard for her to trust that. “You keep it up and your face is going to stick like that.” She whirled about in surprise, but no one was there. It took a moment to realize that the voice had actually come from below. She looked over the rail. Nicholas lay there in the catch net under the bowsprit, his arm tucked up under his head, smiling up at her playfully. “Good evening, Captain.” She couldn’t help smiling back at him. “What are you doing down there?” “Waiting for you.” “Don’t you think it might have been a good idea to tell me where to meet you?” “You found me, didn’t you?” He was unrepentant. She leaned forward on the rail. “Only by your own good fortune. Now what are you really doing here?” He sighed and looked back up into the night sky. “Course work. The constellations make sense on paper, but I can’t suss it out in the heavens. There’s just too much going on to pick them out.” She climbed over the rail and deftly walked the sprit, catching hold of the ropes to swing herself down into the net next to him. “Here, let me help. Can you find the North Star?” “Um.” His eyes searched the heavens briefly before he pointed. “That one.” “No,” she said patiently, “that’s Betelgeuse. The North Star isn’t the brightest one, so you have to know how to find it. Look, do you see the Big Dipper? Here?” His eyes narrowed, following her finger as it traced invisible lines for him. “Yes.” “When you find those, you just follow them along,” she stretched out her words as her arm moved through the air, “to here. That’s the North Star right there.” “That tiny thing? But you can hardly pick it out from all the others.” “Big isn’t always important. That is the star that will get you home.” He stared at it silently for a moment, as though memorizing its position. “Show me more.”

181

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By His request surprised her and yet somehow touched her at the same time. “Okay. If you start at the North Star and follow it here,” she traced out another set of stars, “this is the Little Dipper. And if you add these,” she mapped out several more, “then you have Ursa Minor, the Little Bear.” “And Ursa Major is there?” “Right.” She outlined it as she spoke. “With the Big Dipper in its back.” “What else?” Nicholas listened attentively as she mapped out the sky for him, shape by shape and story by story. He paid rapt attention, asking questions when he didn’t understand, going back to review groupings to set them more firmly in his mind. As they quietly talked, the slope of the net slowly slid them closer together until their bodies pressed intimately close, his head resting on her shoulder. After a while, they drifted into a comfortable silence, just watching the sky and enjoying each other’s presence. Emma couldn’t resist letting her fingers drift up to toy with his hair, letting her eyes trace the long river of the Milky Way through the bowl of the sky. “I haven’t done this in years.” He turned his head to look up at her. “Oh?” “My father used to bring me here to do this. Teach me the stars. I would fall asleep listening to him tell me all these stories. It always seemed like magic when I would wake up in my own bed.” His hand rested gently on her stomach, his thumb stroking against the fabric of her shirt. “Must have been an interesting way to grow up.” “I guess. I never knew any different. It was just always that way.” “Do you ever wish it had been different?” “You mean that I’d been brought up a proper lady?” She didn’t take it personally, knowing he wasn’t judging her, just exploring her mind. “I don’t know, maybe sometimes. But I think all that restraint would have driven me mad. I am who I am. I wouldn’t change that.” He moved closer, his eyes soft but intent in the darkness. “I wouldn’t either.” His mouth on hers was gentle, encouraging her to ease her arms around his neck, opening her own mouth to further his tender exploration. His long fingers massaged through the weight of her hair as she settled her weight against him, enjoying the light pressure of his length against her as the framework of ropes supported them and held

182

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By them close together. There was no pressure, no demand from either of them, just a slow, exquisite exploration with mouths and hands, even the presence of their clothing not interfering with their soft play. Finally she pulled back, but not too far, still tasting him on her lips. “Shall we take this to my quarters?” He leaned back in, tracing the outline of her mouth with his tongue. “Not really. I like it here.” “But we can’t... If we did anything, we might get caught.” Craning his neck, Nicholas placed one chaste kiss on her forehead. “Then we won’t do anything.” And with that he pulled her close, nestling her head close against his shoulder. And once again he surprised her. But his arms were warm and comforting, his slow heartbeat soothing her, and so she relaxed, just enjoying his presence and the night and the sense of contentment that flooded through her. He was the only one to ever give her that as well. Chapter 36 The crossing from England had been worse than Caroline could ever have imagined. Almost as soon as they left the protection of the African coast, the storms had started, harsh, pounding, shaking tempests that made the ship shriek as though it was being blown apart and drove water through even the tiniest crevice. They would go on for days, and even when they stopped, the skies remained gray and frigid, leaving ice hanging from the ropes like glittering daggers. Caroline and Margaret had both been horribly sick, leaving Catharine to tend the two of them, immune due to her own recent sea journey. They hadn’t eaten much, which was perhaps for the best. It took only two weeks to reduce the food supply to worm-ridden hardtack and maggoty salted beef. What little control Caroline had over her quailing stomach failed in the face of such meals, to the point that her clothes now fit her loosely and she could no longer adjust her stays properly. Too many times she lay alone in her bunk at night as the ship and her stomach roiled and wished she had listened to Edward and stayed home. Many more times she cursed him for not having come himself. The journey that should have taken two months had instead taken almost three and a half, bringing spring even before they reached the shelter of the Atlantic seaboard. The sun’s warmth was welcome, as was the fresh food they took on in Charleston. Now as

183

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By they headed into the Caribbean and towards their final port in Jamaica, Caroline and the girls spent more time on deck, she and Margaret doing needlework while Catharine read to them, recovering their health as though from a long illness. Even in their small corner of the deck, they were surrounded by sailors, men who didn’t always remember to hold their tongues around ladies. Tales of a pirate rampage filtered through to them, mostly through Catharine, who placed herself to be able to best overhear the tales despite Caroline’s objections. The stories varied, whether it was one ship or several, whether the victims were sunk to the bottom or taken captive. But one name came up time and again. Lucifer. Catharine’s face became pale and pinched despite the bright sunshine. Caroline could almost hear the girl’s thoughts. If the Lucifer could perpetrate such crimes with such malicious cruelty, what chance did one man have? Caroline refused to let it sway her. But with any luck, she would be able to use the stories to convince Catharine to stay in Jamaica with Margaret while she went on to New Orleans to plead for her son. Sunrise came bright and cheerful on the day before their arrival, leaving Caroline looking forward to another day enjoying the warm sunshine. Margaret brought the morning tea and stayed to help her dress. “Let’s finish the alterations on the lawn for you today,” she said thoughtfully as Margaret dressed her hair for her. “It’s already getting uncomfortably warm, I think you’re going to need more than the one before too long.” “Yes, ma’am,” the girl agreed, pinning Caroline’s unruly curls in place. “The sun even feels different here, doesn’t it? Makes all the colors sharper somehow.” “It is, my dear. Stronger, as well, so mind your hat. And try to see that Catharine keeps hers on. If she burns her nose, we’ll never hear the end of it.” Margaret chuckled. “Yes, ma’am.” She was about to say something more when light feet came pounding along the companionway and Catharine burst in. “There’s another ship following,” she announced, out of breath, her face flushed. “It’s coming from the west and moving fast.” Caroline rose to her feet as Margaret’s hand tensed around the handle of the brush she held. “Do they know who it is?” Catharine shook her head. “Not yet,” she added, whirling to dash back out the door. “Catharine Randolph, you stay right here!” Caroline caught her arm before she could disappear again.

184

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Before Catharine could protest, a young officer appeared in the doorway. “Captain asks that you ladies remain confined to quarters, please.” Caroline stepped forward. “What’s happening?” He tried to smile assuringly. “Nothing to worry about, ma’am. Just meeting up with another vessel. Shouldn’t take too long.” He closed the door firmly behind him. “Oh, mama, what if it’s her?” Catharine’s eyes were wide and frightened. Caroline suppressed her own fear. “So much the better. We can get what we came for.” She bent over her trunk and dug out the letter of credit that was Nicholas’s salvation, folding it neatly and slipping it into her pocket. “With any luck, Nicholas will be back among us and we’ll be on our way home before the sun sets.” A hollow boom echoed against the bulkheads, making all three of them look futilely towards the ceiling. They waited, but Captain Sutcliffe gave no response that they could hear. The ship heeled over, slowing them to a near stop that was palpable even below decks. The wait seemed to go on forever before there were a series of soft thumps along the right side of the ship and feet began pounding across the deck. It took only a few moments for even that sound to fade away. They could do nothing more than wait, Caroline holding Margaret’s hand, her other arm curved comfortingly around her daughter. Her heart fluttered like a trapped bird in her chest as she listened with her whole body, trying to discern what was happening above. When the door flew open with a crash, they all screamed, pulling back against the bunk to escape the assailant standing in the doorway, pistol in hand, his other arm ending in a stump. “Well, well, well, what have we here? Good morning, ladies.” He touched his stump to an imaginary hat. “Captain wonders if you wouldn’t join her up on deck.” Caroline pulled herself up to her full height, determined not to let this man intimidate her despite her initial reaction. “And if we refuse?” “Well, that could get a mite interesting,” he said, looking her up and down. “For me, at least. Not sure how much you’ll like it when I toss you over my shoulder and carry you up to the captain like a sack of so much grain.” His eyes shifted over to linger on Catharine. “Or maybe this tasty morsel.” “That won’t be necessary.” She stepped in front of Catharine protectively. “You’ve made your point.” “Excellent.” He gestured with the pistol. “After you, ladies.” Caroline took the lead, wanting to see the situation for herself before endangering the girls. As she stepped out onto the deck, the breeze caught the calico of her skirts,

185

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By whipping them about her and making her clutch at them to gain control. She stepped fully out onto the deck, her hands tight in the fabric of her skirts, to take in the tableau before her. The ship looked like a skeleton, sails furled up on the masts, framing the rigging on the ship beside it, the two tethered together by ropes and narrow gangplanks. The crew, normally scattered and bustling about at their arcane tasks, were now all grouped near the prow, guarded by a dozen rough men with pistols and knives. Captain Sutcliffe and his officers were gathered at the foremast under the close watch of a fierce looking man with one eye and several of his men. And halfway down the deck stood the Lucifer’s captain. She looked nothing like Caroline had expected. From Catharine’s descriptions, she had envisioned her as underfed and masculine, hard and cold and fierce. The reality nearly stole Caroline’s breath away. Fierce she granted, but the pirate leader was all feminine. She was dressed in a gown of red and black that accentuated her figure, a sword and pistol belted around her waist and black leather gloves covering her hands as they rested on her hips. Her golden red hair flared like a banner in the breeze, whipping about her head in wild disarray. “Captain,” the man escorting them called from behind, “we’ve got company.” The captain whirled, her eyes instantly locking with Caroline’s. This was no thoughtless animal, but a sharp, calculating, intelligent hunter, and Caroline realized that in a very real sense their lives were in this woman’s hands. The captain smiled benignly. “Good morning, ladies. My apologies for interrupting your breakfast, but I don’t expect this to take long. Won’t you join us?” Caroline opened her mouth to respond when a blood-curdling screech shattered the air and Catharine launched herself forward, hands reaching for the captain. “Where is he? What did you do with my brother?” Startled, the captain still caught her wrists deftly, holding her off with unwomanly strength. “My, aren’t you a fighter!” The other men laughed, all but one. He was dressed as what seemed to pass for an officer among this rabble, his white hair pulled back into a neat tie, his torso set off by his unadorned shirtsleeves. At the sound of Catharine’s voice he turned, lowering his pistol. Then, with a cry of his own, he charged her, grabbing her around the waist to clutch her close. “Catharine!” Caroline cried out in panic, struggling against the hands that suddenly held her back.

186

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Catharine struggled, crying out as the pirate swung her around and around. Until Caroline realized she wasn’t screaming but laughing. Catharine wrapped her arms around his neck even as he held her close. “Oh, thank God, you’re alright!” she rejoiced. “We were so worried!” He stepped back, cupping her face gently. “What are you doing here? I sent you home to keep you safe!” And Caroline realized that this strong, lithe, darkly tanned pirate was her husband’s son. “Nicholas?” He lifted his face from Catharine’s shoulder, his brilliant blue eyes sparkling and alive. Letting go of his sister, he came over and enfolded Caroline in an equally warm embrace. “You’re a wonderful sight to see,” he murmured against her hair as she held him close as well. “But you shouldn’t be here. It’s dangerous. There are pirates in these waters, or haven’t you heard?” When he pulled back, he was smiling to add humor to his grave words. “I had heard that.” She stroked his cheek, letting her thumb trace over the scar in his brow that hadn’t been there before. “I just hadn’t expected you to be one of them.” He grinned. “Neither did I.” Looking over her shoulder, he extended his hand. “Margaret, it’s good to see you.” “Master Nicholas.” She took his hand with a slight curtsy. “Um, what is going on here?” “Just the question I was going to ask.” The pirate captain had stepped closer, her arms crossed over her chest, her expression more bemused than angry as she took in their reunion. Caroline took the initiative, hoping that the captain’s humor and the presence of so many witnesses might mollify her reaction. “I’ve come to negotiate for the release of my son.” “I see.” The look of concern that flickered across the captain’s face surprised Caroline, but it quickly vanished, covered as though it were never there. “And are you prepared to pay his ransom?” Caroline reached for her pocket, determined to cast the letter of credit in the woman’s face. Nicholas, standing just off to the captain’s side, shook his head barely perceptibly.

187

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By She hesitated. More than anything she just wanted to recover her family and return to their lives. But Nicholas knew the situation better than she did. She would be a fool not to trust him. “My husband sent your blood money to New Orleans, as you instructed. I’m here to make certain you hold to your word.” The captain looked suspicious. “Why didn’t you just bring it yourself?” Caroline’s expression hardened to cover her pounding heart. “He sent it by dispatch to get it to you sooner. I insisted on following after it had left.” The captain remained critical, evaluating her story before her eyes flicked over to Nicholas. “I’m not likely to give him up without more security than just your word.” “Then it seems you’ll be taking on passengers.” Caroline kept her voice calm, as though she were instructing her seamstress rather than making demands on a possibly deadly foe. Taken aback by that, the pirate captain responded in kind. “And how do you propose to pay your way, when you’ve already admitted to having no money? As you can see from your son, we expect everyone to pull their weight.” “I think the cargo you’re taking from my husband’s holds would be more than enough to cover our expenses.” She indicated the bales of silk and brocade being offloaded to the other vessel. Wavering, the captain’s eyes shifted to Nicholas. His face remained passive, but nevertheless she seemed to read something there. “So be it. We will guarantee you safe passage as far as New Orleans until we can conclude our business there. Nick, will you escort the ladies to the Lucifer, please.” It wasn’t a question. Captain Sutcliffe finally found his voice. “Mrs. Randolph, you cannot seriously be proposing going with these pirates?” Caroline eyed him coldly. “Captain, you have discharged your duties admirably. I will be certain my husband is informed of your excellent service upon our return to London.” With that terse dismissal, she turned to her companion. “Margaret, will you see that our belongings are packed up and transferred to our new transport?” “Yes, ma’am.” “Mrs. Randolph...” “Nicholas,” she cut Sutcliffe off, offering her arm to her son, “will you escort me, please?”

188

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By He smirked at Sutcliffe. “It would be my pleasure,” he replied, slipping her hand into the crook of his arm. Guiding her to the rail, he held her hand as she stepped up onto the gangplank. “Will you be alright to cross by yourself?” The wind caught at her skirts, whipping them about her ankles, but she refused to appear vulnerable before either captain. “I’m fine,” she smiled at him reassuringly and stepped out onto the plank. Vertigo set in on the third step, the water slapping roughly against the sides of the ship and drawing her attention to how high she really was. Closing her eyes, she staggered several more feet, certain she was about to fall off into the inky blue below. Broad hands suddenly spanned her waist, lifting her clear of the gangway like a young child to swing her about and deposit her on the solid deck of the Lucifer. Wary of opening her eyes, she clutched at his forearms as she regained her balance. “It’s alright,” a rich baritone reassured her with a trace of humor. “You can open your eyes now.” Slowly she did, to look into the eyes of her rescuer, hazel and warm, crinkled around the edges with humor. “Welcome aboard. Are you alright?” “I’m fine.” She released his forearms in embarrassment. “I’m sorry. I don’t know what came over me.” “The gap often overwhelms those who aren’t used to it.” He studied her questioningly. “I presume you are supposed to be here.” “Oh! Yes, your captain...” She turned just as Nicholas helped Catharine down off the gangplank. “Oh, good, you two have met. Henry, let me introduce my mother, Caroline Randolph, and my sister Catharine. Ladies, this is James Henry, Captain Sullivan’ quartermaster and surgeon. My family is going to be traveling with us for a bit, Henry.” “Really?” He seemed genuinely surprised. “The captain agreed to this?” Nicholas grinned. “Caroline didn’t give her much choice, did you, pet?” “Nicholas,” she chided his manners mildly. He was so outgoing and gregarious, so different from the Nicholas she had known. “It’s Nick here, Mother,” Catharine reminded her, her face bright with excitement. He kissed his sister’s knuckles, still smiling. “She can call me whatever she likes. It’s just such a wonder that you’re here to call me anything at all!”

189

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “Well,” Henry cut in, “if you are joining us, we’d best find quarters for you.” “Catharine and Margaret can have my quarters,” Nicholas offered. “I don’t mind taking one of the bunks in the galley.” “Margaret?” Henry asked, puzzled. “My companion,” she explained. “She’s gathering our things, but she will be along shortly.” “I see. I think, then, that Mrs. Randolph should take my quarters. I can join Nick in the galley.” He sounded matter-of-fact, as though this were how things were always handled. “Oh, I couldn’t ask you to do that!” The thought of sleeping in this man’s bed seemed inappropriate somehow. “I wouldn’t want to put you out.” “Don’t argue with him” Nicholas advised, his eyes bright with humor. “You probably wouldn’t like where you’d end up otherwise.” His humor at the implied threat puzzled her. “Alright. Thank you for your consideration.” Henry bowed briefly. “I’ll just go gather up my belongings. Nick, I trust you can handle things?” “Aye, sir. Thank you.” Finally alone with her son, Caroline was able to ask the questions that had been plaguing her. “Nicholas, what is going on here? I have the ransom, we could have taken you away, taken you home!” He seemed genuinely surprised. “Father paid it? Did hell freeze while I was gone?” His perception of his father’s behavior made her wince slightly. “It doesn’t matter where the money came from. What matters is that I have it.” “Meaning you paid it out yourself. Dammit, Mother, that’s Catharine’s money, to buy her a little freedom.” “So we both agreed to use it to buy yours,” she cut off his anger. “But when we try, you refuse. And I want to know why.” “It’s...a long, complicated story.”

190

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “One we seem to have a great deal of time to relate.” She eyed him sternly. He shrugged. “Depends on the captain.” The lady in question stepped down off the gangway, followed by a queasy looking Margaret. “So, ladies, welcome aboard the Lucifer. I hope you’re finding everything to your satisfaction.” Her tone implied that she really didn’t care. “We have Nicholas back,” Caroline replied, just as unconcerned. “Anything else is beside the point.” “Well,” Nicholas said, looking uncertainly from one of them to the other, “I should clear my quarters as well so the girls can get settled.” “Can I come with you?” Catharine asked enthusiastically, still gripping Nicholas’s hand. “I’ve never been on a pirate ship before.” Nicholas laughed and kissed her head. “It’s not that different from any other ship, dearest, but I’m glad to show you about.” “Could you show me where Mrs. Randolph’s quarters are as well?” Margaret asked boldly. “I’d like to get things settled for her.” Nicholas looked to Caroline, who nodded her permission. “Come on, then,” he agreed, offering both young women his arm. “Henry is just along the companionway from me. You won’t be far apart.” Caroline watched the three of them go off together, contemplating the transformation of the introverted scholar into an outgoing, playful young man. “He is so changed.” “Some would say for the better.” The captain seemed almost defensive. Caroline turned to look at her, reading the rigidity in the captain’s posture. “I can’t judge that, not yet.” “You don’t know him anymore. You can’t judge that at all.” “I’m his mother.” “Of course. One of the two most important women in his life.” She looked...angry all of a sudden. “Excuse me, but I have work to do.” Caroline watched the captain stalk away. And for some reason, she had the feeling that the young woman was jealous.

191

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Chapter 37 Nick could scarcely stop glancing back at his sister as he gathered his belongings into his sea chest. Nothing could make him stop grinning like a fool. He still couldn’t believe they were here. He had resigned himself to never seeing either of them again, accepted that his life was here. To have them appear like this out of nowhere could only be a gift from God. “Is that pistol real?” Catharine snatched it out of his hands before he could roll it away in its protective oilcloth. He took it back gingerly. “Yes, it’s real, and it’s loaded, so unless you want to put a hole in that delicate little foot of yours, I’d suggest you be more careful.” Rolling it up, he dropped it negligently into the chest. Before he could start packing up all the paraphernalia of his desk, she grabbed his hands. “Stop doing that for a minute and let me look at you!” She pulled him down until he sat in the chair in front of her. “Look at your hair,” she said in amazement. “It’s as though you’ve seen a ghost. And you’re as dark as an Indian.” “Spending all your days in the salt and the sun will do that to a man.” “And this.” She let her finger follow the contour of the scar Emma had carved into his brow. “However did you get this?” He reached up and touched it himself, almost as an aid to memory. “I was in a sword fight with the captain. She got the best of me, but I gave her a challenge.” Catharine’s eyes grew enormous. “You fought her?” “It wasn’t a fight so much as practice that got out of hand. You’ll probably be able to witness for yourself while you’re here. We train together almost daily.” “Do you have any more?” she asked almost reverently. His instinct was to protect her from such ugliness, but she was so keen and they had been apart so long that Nick found he could deny her nothing. Not that he ever could. Untying the laces, he pulled the collar down to reveal the scar from his dueling wound, still tender and red even now. She drew a sharp breath, her eyes locked on the angry mark. “Does it hurt?” she asked as she reached out to touch the puckered flesh gingerly.

192

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “Not anymore.” He watched her face for signs of revulsion, but saw only curiosity. “It hurt like a demon at the time.” “How did you get it?” “In a duel. From the man I took that pistol from.” If possible, her eyes were even larger when she looked at him. “Is he...” “Not when I left him.” He pulled up his shirt, suddenly self-conscious in the face of her implication. “What happened to him after, well, who can tell?” She watched him, her expression gone thoughtful, as he squared away the rest of his belongings. “You really have become a pirate, haven’t you?” Carefully closing up his pen case, he set it in his trunk. “Maybe I have, little one.” He picked the chest up, unable to look at her. “Come on. There’s someone I want you to meet.” The galley had returned to its usual composed state, one of the boys relighting the fire in the hearth as Elspeth put away the last of her medical supplies. She looked up and smiled softly when they came in. “Henry told me we had guests. How do you do?” Crossing the room gracefully, she extended her hand. “You must be Catharine. Nick has told me a great deal about you.” Catharine looked uncertainly at Elspeth’s proffered hand, and Nick remembered his first reaction to the forwardness that was acceptable aboard ship. Taking pity on her, he performed the introductions. “Catharine, let me present my friend Elspeth Lawley. She’s the ship’s cook and assistant surgeon. More importantly, Elspeth has filled the void of you and Mother while I’ve been here.” “That may be overstating things a bit,” Elspeth said, smiling when Catharine took her hand finally. “Your absence was a hole I doubt any woman could fill. But I’m pleased to be counted as a friend.” “Did you and Mother get to eat before you were boarded?” he asked solicitously, shifting his sea chest on his hip. Catharine shook her head. “We didn’t have time for more than tea.” “Nick, go stow your chest while I put a tray together. We wouldn’t want the ladies to think we were inhospitable.” Her lightly playful words seemed directed more at Catharine, trying to set her at ease.

193

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “Thanks, pet. I’ll be right back. Don’t worry,” he said to Catharine, “I’ll just be right around the corner.” “What does your mother take for breakfast?” Elspeth was already asking as he slipped around the chimney. The brickwork muffled their voices to unintelligible murmurs, but Nick was glad to hear Catharine responding to Elspeth’s gentle overtures. By the time he had stowed his chest and laid out his bedding, the two had become fast friends, Catharine wheedling stories of life at sea from Elspeth as they made up a light repast of fruit and cheese, bread and one of Elspeth’s precious jars of preserves. Nick took up the tray himself. “We should see how Mother is getting on,” he advised Catharine. She pouted. “But I want to stay here!” “If Mother approves, you may come back. I’d like to introduce you to Mother, as well.” This he directed at Elspeth. “I know she would want to meet you.” Elspeth blushed slightly at the implied compliment. “I need to start the day’s bread first, but then I’ll come up. I’ll be honored to meet her.” Catharine picked up the teapot. “I’ll come back as soon as Mother says I might.” Elspeth smiled at her. “I’ll look forward to it.” Once in the vague privacy of the companionway, Catharine turned her head to look at Nick. “I like her. Are you certain she’s just a friend?” He barked a laugh. “Cheeky mouse. I’m very sure. But I’m glad you like her. I had hoped you would.” They made their way up onto deck with their burdens, Nick’s deft familiarity giving way to his sister’s uncertainty in the new surroundings. Reaching the more sure footing of the main deck, he turned to lead her back towards the officers’ quarters. “Nick!” They both turned at the sound of his name to find Theo standing there, a wicked looking iron grapnel in one hand as he coiled the rope with the other. Catharine gasped, pulling back slightly to bump into Nick’s shoulder. “Ho, Theo.” It was cruel, but he couldn’t help wanting to see her reaction to his unusual friend. Theo just studied Catharine. Nick knew it was because he was generally shy about women, but from Catharine’s vantage it must have looked as though he were being overly familiar.

194

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Before Nick could offer introductions, though, Catharine drew a fortifying breath and, stepping forward, offered her hand as she had seen Elspeth do. “How do you do? I’m Nick’s sister, Catharine.” Theo stared at it as though it were a viper until Catharine began to grow uncomfortable. Just as she moved to withdraw it, he suddenly shifted grapnel and rope into his off hand, gripping hers with surprising gentility in his meaty paw. “Nice to meet you,” he enthused, pumping her arm vigorously enough for tea to splash out of the rattling lid of the pot, his scabrous face split by an enormous grin. “Nick talks about nothing but you all the time. Well, not all the time, but it usually comes back around to you somehow!” Catharine looked overwhelmed, but she couldn’t help smiling back at his innocent zeal. “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Mr....” “Anderson,” Nick supplied for him, as Theo was just staring at Catharine, grinning foolishly while still gripping her hand. “Just call me Theo. Everybody just calls me Theo.” He pumped her arm again for emphasis. “Well, it’s a pleasure to meet you, Theo. You’re a friend of Nick’s?” “Oh yeah, we’re best mates, aren’t we, Nick?” “Absolutely,” Nick confirmed, amused. “Couldn’t have made it through without him.” Theo just continued to stare at her fatuously. “Um, mate? Lady needs her hand back.” “Oh!” Theo dropped it like a hot iron. “We were just taking breakfast to my mother,” Catharine said, using her parlor manners despite the situation. “Won’t you join us?” “Thank you, Miss,” Theo fairly flapped, gesturing with hook and rope, obviously flustered at having been asked. “I’ve got to get all these put away and then reset all the ropes. But I’m much obliged to be asked.” She smiled kindly at his agitation. “Any friend of Nick’s is welcome in our circle anytime.” Theo bowed his head quickly, grinning foolishly, then bowed his whole body before backing away, turning back and forth uncertainly as he went back to his tasks.

195

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Nick rested a hand on the small of her back to guide her back towards their quarters. “You’ve become quite a mature young lady while I was gone.” “Well, I had to when I didn’t have you about to correct me when I erred.” Her eyes glittered impishly as she tried to hold back her smile. “What happened to him?” “A skin ailment from his childhood. I admit it’s grotesque, but it belies a truly gentle man. He’s been nothing but kindness to me this whole time.” Henry’s cabin was empty, but the door to the wardroom stood open, so Nick led the way there. Caroline stood by the window, looking out across the water to where his father’s ship receded slowly away. Margaret sat on one of the benches, her hands shifting uncertainly in her lap. With a flourish, he slid the tray onto the table. “Breakfast, ladies.” Catharine laid out the selections as Nick got plates and flatware from the settle. Caroline seated herself in the chair at the head of the table and began pouring out tea. Catharine sat on the bench opposite Nick and Margaret and reached for the bread and a knife. “I’ve been meeting some of Nick’s friends.” Caroline set the teapot down, her lips narrowed disapprovingly. “Must we use that name in family?” “How did you get it?” Catharine asked curiously, slathering marmalade onto her bread. Suddenly the name that had such cache here onboard ship took on an unsavory air. The thought of the fear and revulsion in the eyes of these women who he loved was more than he wanted to contemplate. Picking up a slice of pear, he said, “It’s a long story, poppet, and not one that’s well suited to the meal table.” He bit into the pear, effectively silencing himself. Caroline set her own bread down on her plate, eyeing him sternly. “I expect that now you can tell us the story of your extraordinary change in status here, however.” So while they ate, he told the tale of his captivity, leaving out the more graphic and prurient details. Catharine listened in excitement as though he were reading from some volume of adventure, but Caroline’s face remained stoic throughout his recitation. When finally the tale was done, she wiped her mouth and turned to the girls. “Why don’t you two go get your own things situated. I need to speak with Nicholas privately.” Catharine started to protest, but read the expression on her mother’s face and quietly rose to her feet. “Close the door behind you please, dear,” she said firmly.

196

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By With a quick glance to her brother, Catharine did as she was told. Caroline turned her chair to face Nick more directly. “I appreciate that there are aspects of this situation you wish to protect your sister from. I, however, expect more candor from you.” Suddenly he was twelve again, called into her study to explain himself yet again. “Yes, ma’am,” he responded in the only way he ever had. “Now,” she continued pragmatically, straightening her skirts, “am I correct in assuming that you want to stay with these pirates?” “For the moment, yes ma’am.” “For the moment?” “Should circumstances change, I might not be welcome here anymore.” “But you would still want to stay?” “Yes.” “Nicholas, I don’t understand.” She was obviously exasperated, but the only outward signs of it where the pitch in her voice and her hands clenching more tightly in her lap. “These people kidnapped you, mistreated you and now you want to remain with them?” “I can’t explain it, Mother.” “I think you had better, or I will go to the captain right now with your ransom and demand we be put off at the next port.” She was staunchly implacable, a tone she rarely used with him. “Don’t!” Panic flashed through him at the thought of being separated from this life, moving him to reach out and grip her forearm firmly. “Please, Mother, I’m asking you.” “Then make me understand.” While she remained determined, there was a softer note in her voice that gave Nick hope. He released her, clasping his hands together to stare down at his feet. So much had changed for him in the last two months, in the last six, there was no way to sum it up in any coherent manner. But she needed, deserved an explanation. “Because I have a place here.” “You have a place at home, too,” she reminded him gently.

197

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “A place of Father’s making,” he spat back, sudden, surprising anger lending him energy. “Where he chooses my career and my friends and my wife. I’m my own man here, Mother, free to make my own choices and reap the benefits or consequences of them myself. I’ve made a life for myself here, and I’m not ready to leave that.” “But, Nicholas, a pirate? It’s such an unsavory way to live.” “But I’m good at it. Like I’ve never been good at anything in my life.” “I don’t know that that’s something to be proud of.” This time when he took up her hands, it was in gentle supplication. “Please. Just give me some time to show you. You’ll see that this is where I belong.” Thoughtfully she turned his palm up, tracing the scars and calluses with a light touch as though scrying for answers. Finally she looked up into his eyes. “Lord only knows what your father will say.” He grinned quickly, squeezing her hands in gratitude. Then, pitching his voice down to mimic his father’s register, he said, “You’re too much of a dreamer, boy. It’s time you were more realistic.” “He isn’t wrong.” Her smile was understanding but sad. “He is,” Nick insisted, gripping her hands again. “You’ll see.” He would make sure of it. Chapter 38 It took Nick a while to realize what was going on. Emma was avoiding him. It was so subtle that at first he didn’t even notice it. But slowly over the course of the day he began to sense that something wasn’t quite right. She stayed up near the wheel most of the day rather than coming down to walk the deck the way she was wont to do. When they did pass each other, rather than flirt with him subtly, she averted her eyes. She didn’t speak a word to him.

198

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By When he finally became aware of it, he cursed himself for being so slow. But try as he might, he couldn’t figure out what he might have done to offend her. He had been relieved of most of his duties for the day in order to attend to his family, so it was unlikely that he had done anything inappropriate amongst the crew. Even in his blunt conversation with Caroline, he had said nothing that, if overheard, could have revealed their secret. A most unlikely possibility tickled at the back of his brain, but he shoved it down as absurd. Failing to come up with a solution himself, he was left with only one option. Nick waited for his moment until she went down to the galley for a brief conference with Elspeth, presumably regarding the evening meal for their new passengers. He waited in the shadows by the door until she came out, intent on returning topside. When he grabbed her arm, she whirled on him, lashing out instinctively, but he had expected that and caught her fist, using the grip he had on both arms to push her backwards into the powder room, kicking the door shut behind him as he pinned her to the wall, negating her advantage of strength for the moment. That didn’t stop her from struggling. “What do you think you’re doing?” she demanded angrily, trying to push him away. “Thought we should have a chat, pet,” he said, keeping his voice calm despite her struggles. “Something seems to have your skirts in a bunch, and I though you might like to get it off your chest.” Finally she managed to jerk her wrists out of his grip. “I have no idea what you’re talking about.” “No?” He stayed between her and the door, barring her exit. “So you haven’t been avoiding me all day?” “Don’t be ridiculous. I have a ship to run, in case you’ve forgotten,” she said disdainfully. “And I should think you’d want to be with your family.” His earlier idea surfaced again. Reaching out to trace his fingers gently along her cheek, he asked softly, “Are you jealous, Emma?” “Of course not,” she snapped, but there was a flare of haunted loneliness in her expression that told him the truth. Knowing she wouldn’t let him draw her to him, he stepped closer to her. “You don’t need to be.”

199

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “I’m sure you’d rather be with them right now, and I have...” she tried to step out from between him and the wall. He prevented her by the simple expedient of bracing his arm on the wall. “No, not really,” he breathed, tracing his lips along the base of her throat. She pressed herself back against the wall to try to escape him, but he didn’t let her go far. “Don’t lie to me. I know how happy you are to see them.” “I am.” His mouth continued caressing the delicate skin of her shoulder until it reached the sharp points of lace on her dress. “Now I have all my girls in one place. Why wouldn’t I be happy?” His hand rested on her waist as he began following the line of her gown down over her breast. “I’m not your girl.” The breathless quality of her voice softened the harsh words, but Nick was surprised to find how much they still hurt. But that was what Emma wanted, her next line of defense. He wouldn’t let her avoid this so easily. “Close enough, luv.” To silence her protests, he caught her mouth in a soft, lingering kiss, barely resting his torso against her chest as he gently coaxed and enticed her into relaxing against him, her arms curving around his neck as her mouth opened against his. He let his fingers graze over the soft swells of her breasts before finally lifting his head. “There, isn’t that better?” “Nick, I...” He interrupted her with another quick, hard kiss. “I think we’ve had that conversation before.” Her face tightened. “That’s what they call you.” He chuckled, nuzzling against her throat. “You are jealous.” “Well, what would you expect?” She pushed lightly against his shoulder. “How can I be expected to compete with such paragons of womanhood?” Touched by the insecurity in her voice, he caught her chin to force her to look into his eyes. “You have no need to compete, Emma. You are as perfect to me as either of them are. I would not have you change to be like them, because then you would no longer be yourself, and I am very attached to you just as you are.” He smiled softly, stroking her cheek with his thumb. Her eyes grew wide, and for a moment, he almost thought he saw tears standing there. Then Emma was clutching him close, her mouth hungry as she rubbed against him eagerly. He knew what she was doing. She was hiding, covering what she saw as weakness. For now, he let her. Pushing her back until she was stopped by the wall, he

200

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By slipped his hand up her back to release her laces, loosening her bodice to allow her breasts to spill out. She clutched at his shoulders as he bent his head to taste the plush curves before tonguing each tightening nipple into his mouth, suckling hard until she mewled softly, her hips rocking desperately against him. He clutched at her skirts, rutching them up slowly to reveal her supple legs, knees spreading to invite him in. “Want you, Emma,” he murmured encouragingly, drifting up to her throat again. “Want you more than I’ve ever wanted anything in my life.” She whimpered, her hands working the buttons of his breeches awkwardly until finally she was able to curl her tiny hand around the fullness of his cock. “Oh god,” he groaned, reveling in the sensation of her rough calluses on his sensitive shaft. “That’s my girl. My beautiful, beautiful girl.” He expected her to protest, but instead she reached into the back of his breeches to grip his ass and pull him closer, guiding his cock to the moist, comforting softness of her quim. Following her unspoken demand, he bore into her, growling in pleasure as her tight channel gave way before him. Her arms curled up over his back to clutch into his shoulders, one leg curving up around his thighs as he built a quick, demanding rhythm that had her gasping his name. He buried his face in her hair as he stroked within her, the sensations overwhelming him. “I want you, Emma. You’re all I think about, awake or asleep.” His words heightened his desire, driving into her faster, harder. Whether her answering cries were due to his words or his actions, he couldn’t tell. But he couldn’t have stopped either if he tried. “You’re in my heart, in my soul now. I couldn’t be free of you if I wanted to. I love you, Emma. Oh god, I love you.” She screamed out, in fear, in joy, in ecstasy, one indistinguishable from the other, and crashed over into release, her clenching, fluttering muscles stroking him to a startlingly violent explosion of his own. They stood there quietly after, savoring the intimate closeness, the satisfaction of each other’s collapse. Slowly it began to sink into his brain what he had said to her, sending his heart racing again. It was too much. He knew it was too much. But it was too late to take it back, and he couldn’t make it out to be a lie. Lifting his head, he studied her face, seeking out her reaction, fearing what he would see. Slowly she opened her languid eyes, meeting his without fear or judgment. They just held each other’s gaze like that for long moments, but her expression remained unreadable to him. He reached up to toy with her hair hesitantly. “Emma, I...” “Don’t.” She stopped his words with her fingers, replacing them a moment later with her passion-softened mouth. Unable to resist her, he lost himself in the kiss, his worries somehow allayed. When it finally ended, she looked up at him, tracing the tip of her finger along his jaw. “It’s alright,” she said quietly. “Just...don’t say anything more.”

201

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By She didn’t sound upset, but she also didn’t seem elated. There was no response he could give but to accede to her wishes. With nothing else to say, they broke apart to readjust their clothing, making themselves presentable again. Emma settled herself back in the bodice of her gown, but before she could reach back, he turned her, taking her laces in his own hands and tightened them to fit close to the soft curve of her waist. Unable to resist, Nick rested his hands there, enjoying the way his hand fit so perfectly on the swell of her hip. “May I come to your quarters later?” he asked in quiet supplication, needing to know he was still welcome. She didn’t respond for the longest moment, until he feared he had gone too far, asked for too much. Then she turned and kissed him, a short, aggressive contact that roused him again. “You’d better. You wouldn’t want me thinking you were with another woman.” He grinned in relief. “I wouldn’t have pegged you as the jealous type,” he teased, tucking his shirt back into his breeches. To his surprise, she reached up to gently caress his face. “I’ve never had anything worth being jealous of before.” Before he could respond, she slipped through the door and was gone, leaving Nick grinning foolishly with his pants open and his heart lighter than he would have imagined possible. Chapter 39 Caroline’s household settled into ship’s life easily, but it was unlike any journey Caroline had ever been on before. Where on their previous vessel they had been isolated and kept apart from the crew, here they had free access to almost all parts of the ship. Perhaps it was because the captain was a woman that her crew saw nothing untoward about having them aboard. Surprisingly, they seemed to have plenty of time to make themselves at home. Caroline had presumed that the captain would immediately make for the Spanish colony, but instead she seemed to be tracing a fairly leisurely pattern through the Caribbean, stopping in Havana to sell the goods they had acquired in their most recent raid before continuing on to Port Au Prince. She seemed to be in no hurry to reach New Orleans and claim her prize, a fact which surprised Caroline. Perhaps there was more to this situation than she was seeing. Catharine had become rather a pet among the crew. She was constantly on deck, asking all sorts of questions and watching everything. Especially, Caroline noted uncomfortably, Captain Sullivan. The captain was not the role model Caroline would

202

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By have chosen for her daughter, even though her demeanor had softened towards them over the last few weeks. Caroline had given up on making Catharine wear her bonnet, but the first time the girl came up on deck wearing breeches, she put her foot down. “But, Mother,” Catharine tried to argue, “the captain dresses like this and no one thinks less of her.” “When you command your own ship, you may dress however you see fit.” Caroline turned her back towards their quarters. “Now, go change.” Catharine sat now on one of the hatches, watching Nicholas and the captain spar, steel blades flashing in the sunlight. Caroline sat in the shade afforded by the bulkhead rising up to the quarterdeck, doing needlework as she observed as well. Mr. Henry stood not far off, instructing when they needed it but otherwise simply watching. “It’s best to stay out of their way,” he told her wryly. “They tend to forget the rest of us exist when they get into it.” Caroline glanced up to where Catharine sat, squinting against the sunlight. “Are you certain she’s safe there?” He followed her gaze. “She should be fine. She’s asking enough questions that they aren’t likely to forget about her.” Indeed, Catharine’s constant queries finally seemed too much for the captain’s patience. Stepping back out of her attack and defense posture, she turned to face Catharine. “If you’re so curious, why don’t you try it.” Holding the tip of her saber, she offered the girl the hilt. Her eyes enormous, Catharine turned to her brother. He just smiled. “Go ahead.” Reaching out tentatively, she wrapped her hand around the grip, taking control of the weapon. But when the captain released it, the top dropped dangerously before Catharine regained control, the blade still wobbling precariously. Caroline felt the need to intervene. “Catharine, give the captain back her sword.” “Mother!” Catharine’s face was aflame as she whipped around to glare at Caroline. Nicholas chuckled. “Don’t worry, Mother, she’ll be alright. It’s just a little heavy, isn’t it, pet?” Catharine turned back, studying the weapon in her hand. “It doesn’t look like it should be.” “Here.” The captain stepped closer, taking hold of Catharine’s wrist to adjust the hilt. “Don’t grip it so tight. Hold it like an egg, or a new chick. Soft but firm.”

203

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Catharine’s brow furrowed in concentration as she took in the captain’s instruction. “I don’t think...” Caroline tried again, but none of them seemed to pay her any mind. “If there’s one thing I’ve learned that both Nick and the captain have in common,” Henry said sympathetically, coming to sit on the deck next to her, “is that it’s very difficult to shift them once they’ve decided on something. But don’t worry, the girl’s in no danger.” Indeed, the captain now stood behind Catharine, guiding her arm as they slowly moved through a series of feints and attacks that Nicholas met gamely, obviously holding back his strikes so as not to knock the sword from Catharine’s hand. Caroline sighed. “I hate to think what her father would have to say about all this.” Henry chuckled softly. “Hardly becoming behavior for a proper young lady, I’m certain. But ladies can be found in some very unusual places.” “As can gentlemen.” She turned to look at him fully. “This hardly seems the place for you, either. Why do you stay?” He shrugged, his eyes drifting back to the impromptu lesson. “This is my home. Emma is my family. Where else would I go?” She followed his gaze, reflecting on all she had seen these last few weeks. “He’s not going to want to leave either, is he?” “Given the choice? No, I don’t think he will.” Turning back to him, she eyed him sternly. “Tell me truthfully, Mr. Henry. The signs I’ve seen between the two of them. Am I interpreting them correctly? Are the captain and Nicholas...” She couldn’t finish the sentence, simply because she wasn’t sure how to. He turned to meet her gaze without flinching. “I believe so. Neither of them have come out and said so to me, but, like you, I’ve seen how they behave towards each other. I doubt it could be anything else.” “Are they in love?” Henry shrugged. “You would know your son’s heart better than I. As for Emma...” His expression darkened before taking on a gentle sadness. “She was hurt by her first love when she was all too young to understand. Since then, she’s found it easier to keep to herself than to risk being hurt like that again. Just the fact that she has let him in at all to me is very telling. But of what, I don’t know if even she is certain.” They went back to watching the children, laughing joyfully at Catharine’s attempts at swordsmanship.

204

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By And Caroline had to wonder if this would be such a bad life for him. Chapter 40 Nick didn’t bother to light the lamp when he got back to his temporary quarters after his watch. He just wanted to change out of his sweaty clothes and wash up before slipping off to meet Emma. They had little enough time together as it was now, between duties and his family. Not that he resented their presence. But it made him more mindful of making good use of the opportunities they had. He pulled his shirt off over his head and cast it onto his bunk, only to be surprised by the echoing sound of a heavier fall of fabric slipping to the floor behind him. When a warm hand reached out to rest on his bare shoulder, he smiled. “You’re going to get us into trouble,” he said, letting his voice sink into more seductive registers. “As soon as Reese gets on deck to relieve him, Henry is going to be down here to go to sleep.” Gripping her wrist, he turned and pulled her close for a hungry kiss. In an instant, he knew this wasn’t Emma. Instead of Emma’s lean, strong curves, this woman was softer, fuller in his arms. He tried to pull away, but she had a strength of her own and used it to pin his head in place to force her demanding mouth against his. He finally grabbed her shoulders and shoved, levering her off of him to stumble across the room. He put himself between her and the door as he reached to light the lamp. There really was only one person it could be. Eve stood there, leaning casually against the wall, unconcerned with her nudity as the light came up. She was voluptuous, full and round, her waist pulling in narrowly even without her stays to accentuate the plush flare of her hips and breasts. Her dusky nipples stood out against the paleness of her skin, the dark triangle of curls at the junction of her thighs standing out in black contrast. She just smiled knowingly. “What are you doing, Eve?” he demanded coldly. She swayed closer to trail one finger around the sensitive flesh of his bullet wound. “I told you the time would come when you’d have to pick sides. I just thought you should know what the choices are.” He snorted derisively. “Why on earth would I want something every other man on this ship has sampled and discarded?” She didn’t flinch. “Just because I share doesn’t mean I give everything away. I can show you things your virginal little captain could never even imagine.”

205

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By That made him hesitate. “I don’t know what you mean.” Her laugh was cruel. “You don’t really think it’s a secret, do you? The whole crew’s whispering about it. It’s about time the ice queen melted. I just wouldn’t have thought you’d be enough for her.” “Whereas just about anything is enough for you.” “Which must be why I’m willing to bed you.” Before he could prevent her, she had thrown herself into him again, her arms twisted around his neck as her naked curves pressed into the bare skin of his torso. He gripped her upper arms, trying to pry her away, but she wouldn’t be moved. A soft cry from the doorway did what all his force could not. Eve snatched away from him, her eyes wide in false surprise as he turned to see Emma standing in the doorway. Her expression was dark, but he could read volumes of hurt in her pinched mouth and narrow eyes. “Emma,” he said gently, appeasingly, “this isn’t what it looks like.” “He’s right,” Eve interjected quickly, catching up her dress to do a poor job of covering herself. “He didn’t force me. I wanted to be here with him.” Unable to believe his ears, he shifted to look at her. “You little bitch. That’s not what happened at all, and you damn well know it.” She bowed her head meekly, but he saw the satisfaction in her eyes. “Emma...” He turned back to her, but she was already backing away. “It doesn’t matter.” Her words came out sick and angry. “I’m just disgusted with myself for ever having trusted you.” She whirled, pushing Henry aside to dash for the stairs. Henry held Nick back when he would have followed her. “What happened here?” “Ask her,” Nick spat, gesturing towards Eve, who was finally closing the bodice on her gown. Her posture remained defiant in the face of their anger. “I guess you won’t need to choose anymore,” she replied in disdain. He pushed past Henry to chase after Emma, suppressing the ferocious urge to murder Eve where she stood.

206

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Emma had already mounted the stairs to the quarterdeck by the time Nick made it on deck. “Turn about,” she commanded the wheelman. “Make north by northwest. Reese,” she snapped at her first office, “I want full spread on the canvas. Best possible speed for the Spanish coast.” “But, Captain,” he tried to protest, “it’s nighttime...” “Which I couldn’t deduce from all the darkness,” she cut him off scathingly. “I expect to have my orders followed, Mr. Reese, if that’s not too difficult. If it is, I’ll find someone else for the job.” Reese snapped to attention, obviously hurt by her words. “Aye, Captain.” He pivoted sharply to lean over the rail. “All hands to the masts!” he called in a booming voice across the deck, startling to full wakefulness the men standing watch. “Prepare for full sail!” “Emma,” Nick tried to rest his hand on her arm, tried to console her. “Please, let me explain. It’s not what you think. Eve...” “Officer of the deck!” she shouted, stepping away from him without breaking eye contact. When the sergeant snapped to attention, she commanded, “Escort this man to quarters and lock him in for the duration of his stay with us.” Without hesitation, the sergeant grabbed Nick by the arms, pinning his wrists behind his back. “Captain,” Henry intervened calmly. “He can’t be locked in his current quarters. The cook’s mates’ bunks are open to the galley.” “Then find a place for him, Henry. Or so help me, I’ll lock him back in the bilges where he belongs.” With a quick nod, Henry took Nick’s shoulder and, along with the sergeant, guided him back belowdecks. “And Henry,” she stopped them at the bulkhead door. “Those women are to remain below until we reach New Orleans. This isn’t a pleasure launch.” The older man looked as though he wanted to protest, but all he said was, “Aye, Captain,” before continuing into the companionway. “Henry, please,” Nick wasn’t above begging at this point. “I didn’t do anything with that woman. You have to make her understand.” “You don’t understand,” Henry turned on him, and Nick was surprised to see pain in his face as well. “She feels betrayed, for good reason or no. There’s no talking to her right

207

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By now. Just do what she says and stay out of her way. I’ll do what I can, but it’s going to take some time.” “We don’t have time,” Nick insisted. “We’ll be in New Orleans inside of two days.” Henry’s expression showed he was all too aware of that. “Come,” was all he said. “Let’s see if your mother will put you up.” Chapter 41 “Nicholas,” Catharine wheedled gently, “won’t you play another hand of cards with me?” “Not now, pet,” he replied gruffly, then turned from his contemplation of the harbor to smile apologetically. “I’m afraid I wouldn’t be very good company.” “Staring out the window won’t improve the situation,” Caroline admonished him, glancing up from the letter she was writing. He sighed in frustration, slumping down in his chair. “I know. I just can’t stand being confined like this. I should be out there doing...something. Anything.” “For now, you need to listen to Mr. Henry. He knows the captain better than you do. You have to trust his judgment.” Nick turned to look out the window again, watching night creep across the water as the orange sun set into the delta. “How long is she going to wait here?” “As long as it takes, presumably.” Caroline turned back to her letter. “She’s waiting for a ship that will never come. You mustn’t worry so much. You’ll have time to make things right with her.” “I should just give her the damn letter of credit,” he growled. “Pay her off and be quit of her.” “Nicholas, language,” she chastised. Margaret eyed him sympathetically. “Come, Catharine. I’ll play with you.” He felt like an ogre as he watched them settle at the table, Catharine deftly dealing out the cards. He shouldn’t take his frustration out on his family, but he had no one else to turn to. For four days, he had been trapped in this room with no one for companionship but these three women when he really wanted to be up on deck, doing anything to

208

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By forget his current troubles. His family believed him, and so did Henry, judging from the calculating look in his eye. But there was only one person whose opinion Nick cared about, and she wasn’t listening. Instead he was trapped here, disconsolate, like a naughty child set down in the parlor as punishment for his misdeeds. He could feel his identity slipping away from him already. Even Catharine had gone back to calling him Nicholas, which, while a balm in its own way, drove home all that he was losing. The urge to pace was rising up in him when the sound of a shot echoed hollowly from the deck. They all froze, four sets of eyes turning ceilingward, all silent as they strained to hear. There was another shot, a musket this time, and suddenly the sound of hard boots pounding on the deck. “What’s happening?” Catharine asked timorously. “I don’t know,” he answered sternly. “Now hush.” It was definitely a struggle, but it was more than just a simple fight among the crew. Those boots meant soldiers, at least a dozen if not more. The Lucifer had been boarded, but he had no way of knowing by whom. Unable to wait in ignorance while his friends were under attack, Nick rose to his feet and took three long strides, using the momentum to kick with all his strength at the latch of the heavy oaken door. The panels cracked but didn’t give, the heavy lock on the outside stronger than his best effort. He stepped back and tried again with similar results. “Nicholas, please!” Caroline rose to her feet, her letter forgotten. “Someone will hear.” “Let them.” He struck again, grunting at the extra effort he put into it with no more success. “I won’t be trapped in here like an animal waiting for slaughter.” Before he could try again, something pounded on the other side of the door. When it came again, Catharine screamed as Nicholas backed away, putting himself between them and the door. The battering sound came again, this time followed by a clatter of iron on the deck. A moment later, the door swung cautiously open to reveal a young man, barely twenty, dressed in the brilliant scarlet coat of a Royal Navy marine. “Master Randolph?” he asked on seeing them, his defensive posture relaxing somewhat at the sight of them. Nick stepped forward. “Yes, I am he.”

209

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By The man sketched a brief salute. “The ship is taken, sir. The sergeant asks that you sit tight until we can better secure the crew.” Nick’s thoughts were a whirl, interpreting all the possibilities rife in that simple statement. “Of course. Thank you. Have you taken the captain?” “No, sir, she’s not aboard. Lieutenant Clay is seeing to her personally.” Clay, why was that name familiar? “Thank you, corporal. Oh!” He stopped the man just as he was turning to leave. “My mother’s maid had gone to the galley to secure us tea. Could you find her and bring her back here? Mother is very worried about her.” The man’s expression showed what he thought of the spoiled rich who let their servants wander about on a pirate ship, but his only answer was, “Of course, sir.” “Nicholas, what is going on?” Caroline’s confusion expressed itself in vague frustration when the man had gone. “Margaret’s right here, and I don’t have another maid.” “If he goes to the galley, he’ll find Elspeth. I don’t want them manhandling her. If they think she’s part of the crew, she could be in for a very bad time of it.” “What about the others?” Catharine asked in a very small voice. “I can’t save them all,” he said, putting his arm around her to soften the doom in his words. “Not yet. We have to wait and see what will happen. If they don’t shoot them all outright, then maybe we’ll be able to help.” The door opened again as the young soldier escorted Elspeth into the room. She looked none the worse for wear, although strands of her hair had pulled out of her neat bun to straggle about her face. “Here she is, sir.” “Thank you, corporal. And I’d like to see the sergeant when he has a moment.” “I’ll let him know, sir.” The man bowed briefly and departed, closing the door again. Only then did Nick allow himself to go to Elspeth. “Are you alright?” he asked as he took up her hands. “They didn’t hurt you, did they?” “No, I’m fine.” She squeezed his hands comfortingly. “They were taking me with the others to the hold when that soldier found me and brought me here.” Assured of her safety, he asked the question that was burning in his brain. “Where’s Emma?”

210

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “She got a message from the portmaster about an hour ago that your ransom had come.” She said the words sympathetically, as though hoping to spare him pain. “She and Henry have gone into town to claim it.” “Dammit!” Nick spun away, running his hand through his hair in frustration. “She’s walked right into a trap.” Elspeth looked perplexed. “I don’t understand.” “There was no other ship,” Caroline explained. “I had the ransom with me the whole time. The portmaster has to be lying.” “Oh, no.” Elspeth sank onto the bench in horror. A dozen plans formulated in his head, only to be instantly discarded. He wanted to run to Emma’s aid, but he had to trust that she and Henry could look out for themselves. He was needed here. The first thing would be to free Reese and as many other crew as he could to try to overpower the occupying force. Finally able to act, Nick went to his sea chest, slid neatly under the bunks, and began going through the contents. He couldn’t take the pistol. The sergeant would be suspicious that he was allowed to keep it. Instead he tucked a small dagger in the top of his boot out of sight and the slender marlinespike into the tight cuff of his sleeve, grateful his mother had chosen today to insist that he dress like a gentleman. He pulled out his second best waistcoat, dark blue with black chasing, and slipped his arms into it. “You’re dressing up now?” Catharine’s words matched her incredulous expression. “Your friends, Theo and Reese and the others, they’re in trouble, and you’re playing the dandy?” Caroline laid a hand on her daughter’s arm. “You can catch more flies with honey than with vinegar,” she said by way of explanation. “Exactly.” He finished buttoning the waistcoat and began raking at his hair. There was nothing to be done about the color, but he could at least wear it in a more gentlemanly fashion. “They’re here to rescue Master Nicholas Randolph, merchant. And presumably the rest of you now. If we give them what they want, they won’t be looking for any surprises.” Caroline took up her brush and, pushing his hands aside, applied it to the tight tangle of his curls. “Are you certain that’s entirely safe?” Her motherly attention quieted his mind. “Of course it isn’t. But as Catharine said, they are my friends.”

211

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By They waited perhaps another fifteen minutes before finally the young corporal appeared at the door. “The sergeant will see you now.” The deck was brightly lit, oddly so to Nick’s eyes. Except for festive evenings, there were only ever enough lamps lit to keep from tripping over obstructions, which there were quite a few of now. Poles, buckets, belaying pins, anything that had been close to hand for use as a makeshift weapon was now lying about, testament to the inequity of the struggle. They were in port, where the crew felt largely safe. Even the men on watch would have been unarmed, no match for the heavily armed marines. A dozen soldiers in red with their muskets ready circled about the mast, guarding the Lucifer’s officers and the strongest of her crew. Nick could see Reese in the front of the clutch of men, his hands tied in front of him as he knelt on the deck. Positioned near the rail, occasionally glancing out toward the mouth of the harbor, stood the marine sergeant, obviously waiting for some kind of signal. Nick crossed over to him purposefully, offering his hand. “Sergeant, I am Nicholas Randolph. I can never thank you enough for my freedom.” “Sergeant Graham, sir.” The man returned his handshake, smiling affably. “I’m sorry it took so long to come to your aid. I hope they haven’t mistreated you?” Nick sighed melodramatically. “It has been a nightmare, sir.” “Well, they’ll pay for it soon enough.” “What’s to happen to them?” “This lot have been a thorn in the side of the Royal Navy long enough. Once we receive word their captain is taken, we’ll take them to Port Royal for hanging.” Nick’s blood went cold. “And the captain?” Graham’s mouth tightened in satisfaction. “That one goes back to England for a full trial and public hanging. The Admiralty wants to make an example of her.” To England. So there was time. But first he needed to get the ship back. Moving over to the captives, Nick crouched in front of Reese. “I always knew you’d come to a sticky end.” Moving imperceptibly, he slipped the dagger out of his boot and under Reese’s bound hands, leaving it there as he stood. “Am I good for something now?” “We should have killed you from the first,” Reese spat back. “You’ve been nothing but a curse since we took you on.” His one eye closed and opened again in a quick wink. Message received.

212

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Making a show of it, Nick continued to circle around the prisoners, eyeing them smugly. It wasn’t until he came back around the far side of the mast that he noticed Catharine slowly crossing the deck, her hands awkwardly at her sides. Icy horror gripped his heart, but he didn’t dare do anything to draw attention to her for fear of startling the marines into acting rashly. He needn’t have bothered. Coming even with the sergeant, she slowly brought her right hand up, Nick’s ebony and silver pistol gripped tightly in her fingers. It wasn’t until it was leveled at Graham’s head that she cocked the hammer. “Don’t move.” As one, all the soldiers pivoted, training their rifles on her. “Don’t shoot!” Nick threw himself in front of them, interfering with their aim. “Killing a wealthy gentlewoman will not been seen favorably by your superiors.” Graham didn’t move. “Listen to him. Lower your rifles.” All the barrels dropped tentatively. Catharine’s mad stunt had done the one thing Nick hadn’t yet figured, namely distracting the guards, giving his crewmates a chance to get free. He saw Reese slice through his bonds, then quickly do the same to the men on either side of him before passing the knife on and cautiously rising to his feet. Nick shivered his arm and felt the warm metal of the marlinespike slide into his hand. He closed his fist around it, nodding subtly to Reese, who crept forward, reaching out for the hilt of the sheathed sword at the waist of the soldier in front of him. Graham saw him at the last instant. “Look out!” Before they could turn, Reese grabbed the sword and kicked its owner away, slashing at the soldier’s compatriot. Nick pivoted, building momentum to bury the spike into the shoulder of another, catching up his rifle and lifting it in one fluid motion to his shoulder. He took aim and fired even as Graham spun, sword in hand, to disarm Catharine. The bullet struck the sergeant full in the chest. He collapsed limply at her feet, his blow never landing. Nick rushed to Catharine’s side. “Are you alright?” She just stared at the body before her. “Look what you did.” Gripping her arm, he shook her lightly. “Catharine, are you hurt?”

213

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “No,” she finally answered weakly. “But I... Oh, God, you killed him.” He sighed, regretting that she had seen this. “It’s what I do, who I am now,” he said gently. “I don’t do it randomly or for pleasure, but when someone’s in danger I don’t hesitate. Not anymore.” She looked at him, her eyes clouded with confusion. Comfort would have to come later. “Go. It’s not safe for you down here. Go wait by the wheel until this is over.” Catharine nodded, not saying a word as she followed his command. Certain of her safety, Nick threw himself back into the fray. The remaining captives were free now, many of them armed with their captors’ weapons. They had had the element of surprise, and now the fight was more even. Three more marines died, as well as one of the Lucifer’s mates who took a musket blast to the face, but in just a few moments the battle was over, the pirates taking the day. Nick took in the situation, glancing quickly about the deck. When he was certain all was secure, he grabbed Reese by the arm. “The captain,” he said, investing volumes of meaning in those two words. Reese clasped Nick’s forearm warmly. “Go get her. Do you need help?” He shook his head. “Let me try myself. If I can’t win her freedom by deceit, we can always fight for her later.” “I’ll hold you to that, English.” Nick vaulted the rail, his feet landing hard on the quay. Before he could turn, he heard Catharine’s voice. “Nick.” He glanced up in surprise. It was the first time she had said that as though it were actually his name and not some pantomime character he put on. She leaned over the rail and dropped his pistol down to him. “Be careful,” she said simply. He checked the pistol to see that it was still loaded before slipping it into his pocket. “I will.” And then he turned and ran as though the very hounds of hell were behind him.

214

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Chapter 42 Henry was hard pressed to keep up with Emma as she stalked down the waterfront towards the portmaster’s office. She didn’t really care. The last two days had been pure torture. It had been different when they were still at sea, where she could keep busy enough not to think, not to feel. But since they had made port, it was all too quiet, leaving her too much time with nothing but her thoughts. She couldn’t count the number of times she’d almost broken, knowing Nick was just in the room next to hers. Her body craved him, and her heart... She denied anything her heart said. She wouldn’t open herself up for that kind of pain. Each time she felt the urge to surrender rising up inside her, she crushed it viciously. She wouldn’t succumb. She wouldn’t be that vulnerable again. The sight of him in another woman’s arms had devastated Emma more than she would have thought possible. “Captain, I beg you,” Henry wheezed from somewhere behind her, “please slow down. I’m an old man, have mercy.” “You aren’t that old,” she snapped, but did as he asked, waiting until he caught up to her before she took up a slower pace. “I’m old enough,” he insisted sternly. “If you were so anxious to be rid of them, you could have put them off as soon as we reached port.” She didn’t answer him, ignoring the icy clench around her heart. Henry noticed her silence. “Emma, you have to consider the possibility that all was not as it appeared to be that night. You know Eve’s reputation...” “Save it.” She glanced back at him over her shoulder. “If she tried to seduce you against your will, don’t you think you would have stopped her before you were both half undressed? He didn’t seem too concerned with making her stop.” “And why should you care who Nick is intimate with?” “I... I don’t.” Her insistence sounded weak even to her ears. “I’m just tired of having him fraternize with my entire crew.” “It didn’t seem to be a problem before.”

215

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Unable to defend against him, she attacked. “You’re just resentful because you’re sweet on his mother, and I confined her to quarters.” “And you think it’s appropriate to punish Mrs. Randolph and Miss Catharine for Nick’s misdeeds?” Emma noticed he didn’t deny her charge. “They’ve been nothing but excellent and considerate guests during their time with us.” “She’s a married woman, Henry,” she feinted again. This time the redness in his face had little to do with exertion. “I don’t like what you’re implying, Captain.” “Then mind your own business. We’re here.” The portmaster’s office was a two-story blockhouse in the middle of the labyrinth of waterways and piers making up New Orleans’ harbor. Lamps burned out front against the darkness that had settled over the harbor as they had walked the distance from the remote interior dock the Lucifer had been berthed at, bearing witness to the fact that business was still being conducted despite the late hour. Emma didn’t wait for Henry to open the door for her, snatching it open herself to storm in, leaving him to his own devices. The master’s clerk sat perched at his desk, his pen scratching diligently as he worked. He looked up when they came in. “Ah, Señora Sullivan,” he said, sliding off his high stool to bow courteously. “It is so good of you to come so quickly.” “We’ve been waiting for this message for a while,” she replied, chafing at the need for civility. Something felt off, and she just wanted to get her money and get out of here. “Of course, Señora.” He bowed again. “Just one moment, and I will fetch the master for you. He insisted on holding the packet for you himself.” “Thank you,” she said through clenched teeth. With one final bow, he slipped through the back door. Henry caught her arm. “Something’s not right here.” His eyes searched the room anxiously. His unease put her own in focus. If he felt it, too, then it wasn’t just the anxiety the last few days had brought. She began studying the small space defensively. “I think you’re right. Let’s get the hell out of here.” She was just reaching for the doorknob when it burst open, admitting half a dozen redcoated marines, arms at the ready. Instinctively Emma grabbed for her saber and

216

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By pistol, but her belt was empty, her weapons left back on the ship, as they were not permitted to wear them in the port. “Henry!” she warned, resorting to manual attacks to defend against the soldiers. “Back door!” He nodded, using the clerk’s stool as a makeshift weapon to clear his path. But before they could escape, the door to the master’s office flew open as well and another squad of marines charged into the already crowded room. Emma lashed out, desperately trying to capture any weapon with which to defend herself. But they were ready for her, clubbing her into submission with the butts of their rifles, their hands clutching at her, pulling her hair, twisting her arms behind her back viciously before clapping manacles around her wrists and shoving her to her knees next to Henry, who was equally beaten and bloody, his eyes glazed and unfocused. “We’re secure, sir,” one of the men said into the back room. The lieutenant who came out of the office was all too familiar to Emma. “Clay.” The bottom dropped out of her stomach. Robert Clay meant that Logan was involved in this somehow. “Captain Sullivan.” He nodded, then turned to his men. “Good work. You’ll all receive commendations.” “I’ll get you for this, Clay,” she growled, struggling against the shackles that held her. “I swear to God, I will make you pay for this.” “Since your life expectancy just got shortened to about two months, I think I can live with that fear.” He looked more amused than anything. “You son of a bitch!” She rattled her chains viciously, unable to do more. He turned, effectively dismissing her. “Bring the wagon around. We’ll load these two up and get them back to the Constellation. The quicker we get started for home, the quicker we’ll get paid.” “Aye, sir.” Two of the men saluted smartly and trotted briskly out into the street. “Henry,” she said quietly, trying to get his attention. “Henry, are you alright?” “Quiet, you.” The guard behind her cracked her at the base of her neck with his rifle, making her see stars. “That was not necessary, trooper,” Lieutenant Clay admonished. “She’s not going anywhere this time.” “Sorry, sir.”

217

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “’M alright,” Henry murmured thickly. “It’s alright, Emma, I’ll be fine.” He wasn’t. She could see the blood trickling down over his ear where he’d taken the edge of a musket stock to the head. “He’s injured,” she said coldly to Clay. “Are you just going to let him suffer?” “He’ll receive all the care he needs back aboard the Constellation,” he replied without emotion. “It’s your own fault, Captain. With your reputation, I can’t take any chance of letting you get away.” The sound of hooves on cobblestones and the soft ring of harness filtered in from the street outside, accompanied by quiet male voices. A moment later, one of the wagon soldiers opened the door. “Sir, there’s a gentleman here asking to see you.” “To see me? You’re certain?” “Aye, sir, he asked for you by name.” Clay considered this for a moment before nodding. “Show him in.” The gentleman was Nick. Or to be more precise, Nicholas Randolph. Not the roguish persona he had taken on in Savannah. Instead, this was a return to his original self, the haughty prig she had taken captive six months before. He had dressed in fine manner, his normally loose hair pulled back into a neat tie, his long neck carefully wrapped in a spotless neckcloth. His sharp eyes took in the scene before narrowing as they settled on her. All hope that he was leading a rescue party fled. He turned and offered his hand to Clay. “Lieutenant. Nicholas Randolph, at your disposal. I can’t thank you enough for restoring my liberty.” “Master Randolph?” Clay looked confused as he shook the man’s hand. “What are you doing here?” “Sergeant Graham told me what you were about, and I had to come see for myself. It also allows him to kill two birds with one stone. The Lucifer is taken, and her crew confined.” Confusion turned to suspicion. “We had a signal set.” “Yes, well, those dirty pirates are proving hard to manage. Their misguided concern for their leader is making them take dangerous chances.” He turned to eye Emma. “You would think they were capable of genuine feeling.”

218

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “You bastard.” Unable to do anything else, she spat at him, the gobbet marring the high polish of his boot. Shaking his head, he sighed and turned away. “I intend to accompany the Lucifer to Port Royal to provide testimony as needed before the crew’s hanging...” Emma gasped at his dispassionate statement. The lieutenant seemed equally put out, albeit for a different reason. “That really won’t be necessary, sir. My men are quite able to handle the situation.” “Be that as it may, your men haven’t been held captive by these animals for the past six months. I intend to make certain there are no surprises.” In the face of the gentleman’s stature and implacability, Clay had no choice but to accede. “Of course, sir.” “As you may be aware,” he continued in the same haughty tone so unfamiliar to Emma, “my mother and sister were also being held aboard ship. While I have no qualms about seeing the lot of them hang, I would prefer to spare my family being exposed to it as well. I understand that the captain and those captured with her are to be transported to London for trial and execution?” “Those are the orders from the Admiralty, sir.” “Excellent. Then, with your captain’s permission, I would like to have my family return to England with you while I remain to see to things onboard the Lucifer. They will be more comfortable, and it will be safer for them. The quality of crew we can pick up in Jamaica will be uncertain at best, and I would rather not expose my mother and sister to that in their understandably sensitive state.” His disdainful tone spoke volumes of what he thought of the situation. Being a gentleman, Clay had no choice but to agree. “I will have to check with Captain Logan, but I’m sure he can have no objection.” “Excellent. I’ll go and arrange for their transfer. You are berthed where?” “Towards the entrance to the harbor, sir.” “Fine then. I will make the necessary arrangements. They should be with you before midnight.” “This is all very fine, Señores,” the unexpected voice of the portmaster’s clerk interrupted them, “but I have completed my duties as requested. I am to be paid now, yes?”

219

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Clay studied the nervous man in disdain before reaching into his pocket to hand over a slender wallet. “Five hundred guineas. One full share of the bounty on her head.” The clerk glared at it. “English money is no good to me.” “In that case...” Clay shrugged and moved to put the wallet back. Snatching it away, the clerk opened it, reviewing the documents within. “I do you a favor, not the other way around,” he complained. “You come to me, you ask me to berth the Lucifer far from the mouth of the river, you ask me to send her the message to get her here. I do all you ask. You could be more grateful.” Clay simply stared him down until the man cowered and slunk away. When he was gone, the marine commander turned to his men. “Load them into the wagon, and keep it quiet. We don’t want to have to deal with the local authorities for making an arrest in their jurisdiction.” Nick, Nicholas, this stranger who had been her lover, looked down at her. “Have a pleasant trip, Captain, and rest assured I will be there when they put that rope around your neck.” He traced one finger along the side of her face. “And don’t ever forget, I am a man of my word.” She struggled as the soldiers dragged them to their feet. “I’ll kill you. So help me, if I ever get my hands on you, I’ll make you beg...” The last of her tirade was lost behind the gag that was thrust into her mouth and tied too tightly around her head. He just watched as they dragged her, struggling and kicking, out to the wagon to toss her in unceremoniously, Henry following immediately after. The last thing she saw as the soldiers pulled canvas over them were Nick’s brilliant blue eyes, glittering in calculation by the flickering lamplight. Chapter 43 Nick jumped out of the carriage he had hired, roiling with frustration as he hurried back to the Lucifer. He had wanted to save Emma, but even he couldn’t have gone up against a dozen armed and aware marines. Even if he had brought more men from the ship, they would only have succeeded in getting her killed. But the sight of her on her knees in chains, her delicate face bloody and swollen, long bruises flowering sickly black where she had been struck resisting them, had almost been enough to drive him into acting rashly and attacking them all single handed. Somehow he had managed to find the restraint, but the look of betrayal on her face when they had taken her away was devastating.

220

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By When he mounted the gangplank, he was horrified to see half the crew milling about, including the women. “You fools!” he shouted at them. “Get below! Don’t you think they’re watching us? Lawrence!” He grabbed the man by the arm. “Get a squad together and get the uniforms of those marines, corpses and all. And don’t be gentle. Blood won’t show. Then get them on the backs of any of our men who fit them.” The one-armed sailor snapped to attention. “Aye, sir.” Without question, he went off to carry out Nick’s commands. Nick took Caroline and Catharine by the arms, escorting them back under cover. Reese fell into step with them. “How bad is it?” Nick shook his head. “They had an overwhelming force. There was no way to get her out. They’ve both been taken to the Constellation, where they’ll be taken back to England for trial. Is there any way we can take the ship?” It was Reese’s turn to shake his head, watching as the deck cleared of the motley crew, only to be replaced by a few men disguised in crimson and white who took up strategic positions where they would be easily seen by any hidden observers. “The Constellation outguns us three to one. We were already down one full gun crew, and too many of the remaining men don’t have much experience. We could probably hold our own in a defensive action, but there’s no way we can take her.” “That’s what I was afraid of. Our only hope is to rescue them once they reach London.” “That won’t be easy.” Reese turned back to him thoughtfully. “All the rules change in a city. Plus, they’ll be in one of the prisons and that much harder to get to.” “There are ways between the cracks, if you know who to pay,” Nick replied, all too aware of how things worked. “And it won’t be expected. In Port Royal, maybe, but not in London. That’s part of why they’re taking her there.” “But what will happen to her?” Catharine asked in a small voice. “She’ll be alone on that ship the whole way back. What will they do to her?” Nick and Reese met each other’s eyes bleakly. “She won’t be going alone,” Caroline interjected firmly. “Catharine, go tell Margaret to pack our things. We’ll be returning on the Constellation.” Catharine glanced at Nick before her own face tightened determinedly. Holding herself very erect, she turned and went below. Nick met his mother’s eyes sadly. “I didn’t want to ask.”

221

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By She took his hands and smiled in comfort. “Now you don’t have to. Do you need to arrange anything?” “No,” he dropped his head sheepishly. “There is a carriage waiting for you at the end of the quay.” If she was put out by his presumption, she didn’t voice it. “What should we expect?” “Captain Logan, from everything I’ve seen and heard, is an officer and a gentleman, but right now his reputation rests on getting Captain Sullivan back for trial. He won’t let anything endanger that. But he and the captain had a relationship,” just thinking of it pained him, but he pressed on, “and I think he still harbors feelings for her. I believe he’ll be inclined to consent to any reasonable requests you make. He will treat you and Catharine with the utmost respect. It will be in matters relating to the captain that you will need to use finesse.” “Don’t worry, my dear,” she patted his arm, “I’ve been twisting officers about my finger since I was Catharine’s age. I’ll take care of your captain for you.” It took a surprisingly short amount of time to get them packed and get their trunks loaded into the carriage, which had now pulled alongside. What took longer were the farewells. Nick would have been hard pressed to say if it were Catharine or Theo who shed more tears. He presented her with a half-finished bone comb. “I thought I’d have more time to finish it,” he apologized with a snuffle. She smiled a watery smile, holding it close to her chest. “It’s beautiful,” she insisted. “And you can work on it more when we see each other again.” He sniffed again, wiping his eyes. “Aye, that I can.” Finally the good-byes were all but said. Caroline paused at the carriage door. “Whatever you do, be careful. I don’t know what I would say to your father should you get killed rescuing a pirate.” Nick grinned, a small bit of playfulness forcing its way up through his dark mood. “I know how much you hate admitting to him that he is right about anything.” She eyed him with mock severity, then pulled him into her arms. “Promise me.” “I promise.” He held her close, the warm scent of her hair comforting. “I love you.” When she stepped back, there were tears in her eyes. “I love you, too, my son. God go with you.”

222

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “And you, Mother. And you.” He watched the carriage rattle off down the cobblestone quay and into the labyrinth of the New Orleans streets, praying he was doing the right thing. Reese rested a hand on his shoulder, drawing his attention. “I have the men gathering on the gun deck. They deserve to know what’s happening.” Nick nodded and, with one last look to the now-empty streets, he turned and followed Reese back aboard. The whole crew was gathered in the cramped space of the gun deck, the low ceilings making them hunch over, leaning on rafters and timbers for support. The lamplight flickered over their faces in the darkness, showing worry, anger and doubt as they waited to hear what Reese had to say. He stopped on the second step from the deck as Nick continued down to join the others. Looking out across his crew, Reese shook his head. “Well, this wasn’t the day we expected it to be, was it, lads?” A ripple of laughter and the occasional “No, sir,” answered him. “The bloody British finally took our captain from us. They couldn’t take her in a fair fight, so they had to resort to trickery and deceit.” “Down the British!” some patriot cried out, a chant that was quickly taken up by others. Reese quieted them with a wave of his hand. “They may have taken her, but they’ll find she’s a hard treasure to keep. She’s probably doing her best right now to stick them in the eye, right?” More of the men cheered. “Are we going to leave her to it on her own?” “No!” the unanimous shout reverberated in the low space. “It means bearding the lion in his den, boys. We sail for London at best possible speed as soon as the tide turns. It’ll be the most dangerous raid we have ever or will ever do. No one will think less of any of you not willing to take that chance.” This time the assemblage remained silent. “Knew I could count on you lads. Now...”

223

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “Have you gone mad?” a woman’s voice demanded over the crowd. The men parted as Eve elbowed her way forward. “You’re going to go after her? You’re willing to risk everything just for her?” “She’s our captain,” he said, confused but trying to placate her unexpected anger. “No, Reese, you are the captain now,” she spat. “The way it should have been. She’s gone, and the ship is yours now. You don’t mean to tell me you’re willing to give that all up? After everything I’ve done?” And suddenly it clicked in Nick’s head. “They knew.” He spoke so quietly, his words would have gone unheard had not the crew fallen dead silent. “Clay and the others, they knew about the ransom, they knew Emma could be lured to the portmaster’s office for the ambush. She wouldn’t even question it.” The silence grew ominous, Reese’s confusion turning to sheer malice. “You did this? You sold her out, sold us all out?” “They were only supposed to take her,” Eve insisted. “They weren’t supposed to touch the ship. That was the deal. They’d get her, and I’d get the Lucifer. For you.” “I don’t want it! I never wanted it!” “Do you think I don’t know that?” Her words turned to vicious blades wielded against her husband. “It was always the captain this and Emma that with you. You’ve never had any ambition of your own, you’ve always just been satisfied serving her. Well, I got tired of waiting, Reese. I want more for myself than just being a mate’s wife. And now I’ve got it. I’m the wife of the captain of the Lucifer, and I’m not going to let you ruin that for me.” “I don’t need to,” he said coldly. “You’ve ruined it for yourself. Take her.” Instantly the men on either side grabbed her arms, their faces gone hard. She struggled, but they didn’t release her. Reese stepped forward, not touching her. “I’ve overlooked a great deal over the years, Eve. I know you were never faithful to me, but I could live with that because you always came back. But this... I doubt even God can forgive you for this. Take her away and confine her to quarters. We’ll put her off at the first chance we get, once we’re sure she can’t raise an alarm.” He turned dismissively. “You can’t do this to me!” she cried out, struggling all the harder. “I’m your wife.” He didn’t even look back at her. “I’m the captain now, Eve. Watch me.”

224

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “You son of a bitch!” Eve cursed, still struggling as she was dragged away. “I hope you rot in hell!” Reese didn’t look at her again. Only Nick could see the pain in his eye. When she was gone, Reese composed himself. “We’ve been betrayed, boys. All the more reason to put it to them. Are you still with me?” “Aye!” “And will you have me as your captain?” “Aye, sir!” He looked satisfied, but somehow still modest. “I’ll try to do you proud. I’m naming Lawrence to take over Henry’s quartermaster duties. He’ll handle work detail assignments and ship’s discipline as well as supply rationing. It’ll be a long trip. Best forget fresh food even exists.” There was a spatter of laughter, and Lawrence touched his brow with his one good hand. “Thank you, sir.” “Mistress Elspeth will take on full duties as ship’s surgeon. I don’t expect to see combat, so this shouldn’t be onerous. If that’s acceptable to you, Elspeth?” She bowed from her position near one of the timbers. “It will be my honor, Captain.” “And Nick will be my first officer.” Nick looked up at him in shock as soft noises of confusion and surprise fluttered through the men. Reese held up his hands to quiet them. “I know, I know, he’s not officially one of us. But look at the facts. He could have left us all to hang, taken his ladies and gone back to his comfortable life. He didn’t. He risked his own neck to save ours, and now he’s put his womenfolk at risk to protect the captain. He’s done more than any of us would in his circumstances. And let’s face it,” his boyish grin was self-effacing, “I’m not the sharpest tack in the box. Point me to a target and I can beat it to death. But getting the captain back is going to take someone as cunning, sly and deceitful as they are. Who better than one of their own?” There was a low rumble of mutterings as everyone gathered seemed to think it over for long minutes. Then someone, Nick almost thought it sounded like Theo but he couldn’t be sure, began chanting. “Nick! Nick!” It flashed through the group like wildfire until they all carried his name on their lips, grinning maniacally and stomping or clapping the beat.

225

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Reese’s grin was the wildest of all as he thrust his hand out to Nick. “What do you say?” What could he say, when this kind of acceptance was more than he’d ever imagined? “I think you’re a damn fool for asking,” he said, his own smile stretching his mouth ferally, “but for good or ill, I’m in.” The roar that went up when he shook Reese’s hand was deafening. Chapter 44 With her hands chained behind her back, there was little that Emma could do to soften the bumpy ride as the wagon jolted them over the rough streets to where the Constellation was berthed. Henry was frighteningly quiet, and banging about in the wagon couldn’t be helping. She edged herself over to press against him, bracing him between her and the side of the wagon. His heavier mass worked against her, but she did what she could to keep him still. Finally the wagon jerked to a stop with enough force to slide her a few inches down the floor of the cart. In an instant, the tarp was thrown back to reveal the squad of marines, all with muskets at the ready, prepared for anything she might attempt. Two of them gripped her arms and dragged her bodily out of the wagon. She knew it would do no good to struggle, so she marched at the extent of their reach, holding her head up regally. She could feel their tension as they led her up the gangway, as though waiting for her to attempt something. Emma considered throwing herself off the gangplank and into the harbor, but no doubt the men lining the deck and the pier would be shooting at her before she hit the water, and her heavy skirts would sink her before she could swim ten yards. Either way, she couldn’t leave Henry behind. So, bracing herself for what was to come, she let them guide her up the ramp. Logan was waiting for them. His posture seemed to indicate that he had been pacing, that he still wanted to be, but he stood at parade rest, his face tight, waiting. When she stepped down onto the deck, the shock on his face at her unfamiliar manner of dress was almost comical. “Emma?” “That’s Captain Sullivan to you, Captain Logan,” she spat, jerking herself out of the grip of the soldiers holding her. His eyes were wide as he took in her changed appearance. “But you... I’ve never seen...” It took him a moment to recover himself, but finally he remembered his duty. “Emma Sullivan, by order of the Crown, I place you under arrest and will deliver you up for trial in London where you will answer to charges of piracy, murder, kidnapping and treason.”

226

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “I can’t be charged with treason. I’m an American citizen.” “You know that’s not how it works, Captain.” Logan’s frustration with this constant argument was evident. “You were born a subject of the Crown, and when they put the noose around your neck, you are going to die a subject of the Crown.” “I’ll die an American and a patriot.” She raised her chin defiantly. “And it will be your fault.” The regret that colored his features surprised her. “I know,” he said, almost too quietly for anyone to hear. It took him only a moment to regain his composure. “Lieutenant, please escort the prisoners to the brig.” “Wait!” She struggled against the men that grabbed her. “He’s hurt! Dammit, Henry is hurt! You can’t lock him up, he’s bleeding!” She could see him hesitate. Henry had been a mentor to Logan when he had been aboard the Lucifer, and his instincts were to help him. But under the eyes of his officers and crew, his options were limited. “Take them down,” he gestured abruptly. “Send the doctor down to take a look at him. I don’t want him dying before he can be hung.” She really couldn’t have hoped for much more, but his callousness infuriated her nonetheless. “You bastard! After all he ever did for you, after all I did...” “That’s all that keeps me from hanging you right now,” he answered her coldly. “No, your orders are what are doing that. You aren’t doing us any favors, so don’t act as though you are.” He didn’t answer her, his face bleak. “Take them,” was all he said. Emma felt all the eyes on them as they were dragged below, eyes filled with hatred and contempt. It was the companions of these men who had been the casualties of the Lucifer’s depredations, the ships of their fleet that had been attacked and sunk. They would be two months getting to England from here if the weather was favorable. She had no doubt that these men would exact their own punishments against her before they reached their destination. The fear of it burned her throat, but she refused to surrender to it. The brig was made up of half a dozen small cages, all standing empty at the moment. Henry was pushed negligently into one, while she was tossed into a separate one opposite. She turned and glared at the man holding the door. “Are you at least going to take off these chains?” she demanded.

227

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By He didn’t answer, just grinned meanly and slammed the door shut with an echoing clang. Then their escorts departed, leaving Emma and Henry with only one small lantern in the oppressive darkness. “Henry? Henry, talk to me.” She crouched, trying to wedge her body back through her locked arms, cursing the vanity that had encouraged her to wear a dress today. “Henry, don’t go to sleep on me.” “I’m awake,” his voice came faintly through the darkness. “Are you alright?” Leave it to him to think of others when he was the one bleeding to death. “I’m fine,” she said, still contorting her body. “I’ll be better when I get my hands in front... There!” She finally wrenched her feet past the manacles, freeing her hands to bring them up in front of her. “Just hang on a little bit, Henry. They’re sending a doctor to look in on you.” “I’m fine,” he insisted, but she could hear how weak his voice was. She sank down onto the musty straw on the floor to lean back against the damp bulkhead. “Just hold on.” But help didn’t come, and the lamp burned dimmer as it slowly expended its portion of oil. The sounds filtering down from the upper decks were all too familiar to her as those of a ship making ready to sail. All hope slowly dwindled until there was nothing left for her but the realization that her life was effectively over. She would spend two months in this cage, another few weeks in a London prison and then she would be hung by the neck until dead over the torpid water of the Thames, an example to all. But then a sound came to her that she hadn’t expected. Footsteps sounded in the corridor, accompanied by voices, one decidedly female. Women aboard Royal Navy ships were not uncommon, but not this far from home, and certainly not one who spoke with as much authority as this one did. “There is no point in trying to put me off, sir, I will not be swayed.” “But, Mrs. Randolph...” There was a soft susurration of full skirts through the narrow bulkhead hatch, and suddenly Caroline Randolph was there, followed closely behind by Lieutenant Stapleton and several marines, each holding additional lanterns that fully lit the room again. Hands folded regally in front of her, Caroline took in the situation with haughty dignity. Then she pointed to Henry with certainty. “Open that.” “Ma’am, I really must advise against...” Christopher tried to fend her off. Caroline’s expression of contempt was enough to make him cringe back. “Mr. Stapleton, as you are no doubt already aware, my husband is a man of great influence within the Admiralty. If I inform him that I was not accorded the respect owed my

228

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By station, then you can be assured that your name shall take up permanent residence at the bottom of the promotion lists. Am I rightly understood?” “Yes, ma’am.” His words were crisp even though his expression was sulky. “Hayes, open it.” The soldier in question hung his lantern on a peg and took down the keys, which Emma noted in frustration were too far beyond her reach. The key clattered in the lock and the man swung the door open for Caroline, holding it as she swept in. She crouched next to where he sat uncomfortably on the floor and touched his face lightly, almost tenderly as she examined his injury. Emma thought she heard her murmur something softly before she rose to her feet again. “Why hasn’t this man been seen by a doctor?” “The doctor will come down to see him after we are underway,” Christopher insisted defensively. “That’s not good enough. In his weakened state, a stay in this damp space could kill him. He needs to be in the sickbay until he is stronger.” Christopher glared at her, but Emma could see the genuine concern for his counterpart in his eyes. Finally he relented. “Take him up to the sick bay,” he ordered his men. “Make certain he’s well guarded.” “Aye, sir.” The two men snapped to attention, waiting for Caroline to step aside before lifting Henry’s dead weight by his arms and carrying him out of the brig. To the other soldier, Caroline commanded, “Open the other one.” He looked to Christopher, who nodded his head stiffly. Emma rose to her feet as he slotted in the key and opened the door. This time, Caroline didn’t enter. “Follow me.” Her command was clearly directed at Emma as she turned to leave. “Mrs. Randolph, I cannot allow this,” Christopher protested yet again. “Mistress Sullivan is a dangerous criminal. She cannot be allowed to wander about freely.” “She is also a lady,” she said coldly, “and I will not allow a lady of any station to be exposed to such improper treatment as this.” “Madam, you go too far.” “Or perhaps I haven’t gone far enough. I will speak with your captain about this.” Her posture showed she had no intention of going anywhere.

229

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Christopher could read the signs as well as Emma could. Turning to the one remaining marine, he ordered, “Go ask the captain to join us.” The man snapped a salute, turned and disappeared into the dark. Christopher drew his pistol and cocked it in clear warning. Holding it at the ready, he never took his eyes off Emma. “What are you doing?” Emma finally asked quietly, but unable to mask her words from him. Caroline continued staring down the first officer. “Looking out for my son’s interests.” It took only a few moments before they heard booted feet moving heavily down the companionway and Logan appeared, his expression more curious than put out. “Is there a problem, Mrs. Randolph?” “Only if you had any serious intention of keeping Captain Sullivan incarcerated here for the entire journey home.” “That is what we do with criminals, ma’am.” “But surely you must acknowledge that she is no ordinary criminal. She is a lady, and it would not be appropriate for her to be held here.” “And what do you propose?” He crossed his arms over his chest, but Emma could tell he was doing more than just humoring her. “She will be lodged with myself and my daughter. I will be responsible for her continued behavior until we get back to London.” Logan studied her closely. “So you may say, but only one person can speak for her behavior.” He turned now to Emma. “What say you?” She was tempted to throw the offer back in the woman’s teeth, but there was a hint of desperation in her eyes that made Emma hesitate. Finally, begrudgingly, she conceded. “I will submit to Mrs. Randolph’s authority.” “Captain, I don’t think this is wise,” Christopher expressed cautiously. “Perhaps not, but I’ve never known Captain Sullivan to violate her word. Mr. Stapleton, escort the ladies back to their quarters and make certain they have everything they need.” Resigned, Christopher bowed, gesturing for them to precede him. “Ladies.”

230

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Emma let Caroline lead, trying to mimic her confidence. But her confusion grew into frustration that was ready to burst out of her by the time they got back to the cabins assigned to the Englishwoman and her entourage. Catharine and Margaret were waiting for them there, their faces pale and pinched. “What in the hell is going on here?” Emma demanded as they were ushered into the room. Caroline held up a hand to silence her, turning back to Christopher. “And her chains?” Shaking his head, Christopher stepped forward with the key, taking Emma’s hands with surprising gentility as he unlocked the manacles. “You should be grateful to the lady,” he chided her as he worked. “She’s spared you a great deal of discomfort.” Puzzled by his reaction, she let her guard slip. “I am.” He just nodded, taking in the other women in the room as well. “Good night, ladies.” He closed the door behind him, and a moment later they heard the lock thump into place. “Catharine, bring me the water and a cloth.” Caroline was suddenly in action, taking Emma’s arm to guide her over to a chair, forcing her to sit. Catharine was there an instant later with the ewer of fresh water and a handkerchief. Caroline wet it and began attending to what must be fierce bruises on Emma’s neck and face. “Your ship and crew are free,” she said quietly as she worked. “They’ll come for you, although I don’t know when or how.” “And your son?” she asked bitterly, not fighting the attentions. The cool cloth felt good on her injuries. “Did they shoot the traitorous bastard on the spot?” Caroline reared back in surprise. “He helped free the ship.” “I helped too,” Catharine pitched in proudly. She turned a stern eye to her daughter. “Yes, and don’t think we’re through with that discussion, young lady.” Emma was puzzled. “But, he was with them. He was helping them. He betrayed us.” Caroline returned to her work, her eyes sad and disappointed. “If you truly believe that, then you aren’t half as clever as I’ve given you credit for.” It surprised her that the censure from this woman stung so, and Emma was forced to consider the possibility that not everything was as she supposed.

231

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Chapter 45 Nick stood at the railing, watching the coast of Spanish Florida disappear along the horizon behind them. They were five days out of New Orleans, finally breaking free for the run across the Atlantic. He tried not to worry about Emma, or his family. Caroline may be a proper English gentlewoman, but she had a streak of iron in her. He had to trust her to be able to see to things. They had put their prisoners off that morning. Reese had offered to keep Eve aboard until they reached their destination, but she had refused. “I’d rather take my chances with the savages than spend another day on this ship,” had been her vicious response. Reese had been the one to escort her off personally, leaving her on that long, flat beach with a dozen soldiers and enough food and water to last them a month. “She’ll land on her feet,” Reese had insisted, but Nick saw the haunted look in his eyes. Reese had retired to his quarters and had been there ever since. The crew was adjusting more readily to the new command structure than Nick would have imagined possible. No one questioned his authority, even turning to him for commands as they would to any of the officers. That trust was intimidating. He simply didn’t know enough yet, but he was determined to learn as much as possible so as not to let them down. Not to let her down. The men all seemed to understand his commitment and helped him out as they could. Even in just these few days he had felt his position on the ship change yet again, from ship’s pet to a full-blown member of the crew. Reese appeared at the rail next to him just as the last gray shadow of distant land vanished below the horizon. They stood together quietly, watching the clouds race across the sky. Finally Nick turned to him. “I’m sorry.” For the longest time, Reese didn’t respond, and Nick began to think he had offended the man. “We were together for ten years,” he said at last, his voice more reflective than sorrowful. “When she first started taking up with other men, I put it off as her being young, needing to get it out of her blood. And then, slowly, it just became habit. She always came back to me, and that had to account for something, didn’t it? I just... I never would have thought her capable of something like this.” “No one blames you,” Nick tried to console him. “She’s been whispering mutiny among the crew for some time now. No one really took her seriously. They all knew you would never betray the captain like that.” Reese laughed bitterly. “I didn’t need to. I had her to do it for me.” They lapsed into silence again, each lost in their own memories of the sultry brunette and all the havoc she had created.

232

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Nick was startled when Reese spoke again. “I’m the one who owes you an apology. I know now that Eve meant to put paid to your relationship with the captain.” Turning nonchalantly, Nick leaned back against the rail, trying not to give anything away. “What do you mean?” Reese grinned for the first time in days, even the skin around his eye patch crinkling in delight. “You two didn’t really think you were keeping any secrets, did you? The whole crew was taking bets on who would be the first to actually catch you in the act.” Nick couldn’t help smiling despite his mortification. “And we thought we were being so clever.” “There are no secrets aboard a ship.” Reese’s grin faded, but the kindness remained. “She was happy. I haven’t seen her that happy in... Well, Emma hasn’t really had a lot of time for happy.” Turning back, Nick leaned his elbows on the railing, studying his hands as they wrung patterns around each other. “We have to get her back, Reese. If anything happens to her...” He couldn’t complete the sentence, denying recognition to all the possibilities that crowded into his head. “Don’t worry,” Reese’s hand was heavy as he dropped it comfortingly onto Nick’s shoulder. “We’ll get her. Or every last man of us will die trying. We care about her, too.” “Not like I do.” “No.” Nick was surprised again by Reese’s ready acceptance of his feelings. “But it will be enough.” Now it was Nick’s turn to look bleak. “It has to be.” “It will.” Reese’s grin turned feral. “Nobody takes the captain down without a fight. Or haven’t you learned that by now?” He drew Nick away from the railing. “You’re going to worry yourself useless. Come on. We’ve got six weeks to make our plans. You can start by telling me what to expect when we get there.” “It will all depend on which prison they put her in.” Nick narrowed his eyes meaningfully. “And I know just who will be able to tell us that when we get there.”

233

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Chapter 46 “Emma, please stop pacing,” Caroline said in a voice that was aggravating for its composure. “It’s very distracting.” Emma didn’t slow her steps, circling the generous quarters they had been given like a trapped animal. Which she was, horribly, endlessly trapped. She hatched a dozen escape plans a day, all of them doomed to failure by the simple truth that they were out in the middle of the unforgiving Atlantic, with land weeks away in any direction. It left her with nothing but frustration and fear, and no outlet for it but to pace. “I can’t,” she ground out. “Come, sit down next to me,” she gestured with her needlework. “Catharine can read to us.” “Caroline, I swear to God, if I have to listen to any more poetry, I will go absolutely mad!” Emma advanced on her, giving her frustration free rein. “How can you live like this? How can you do nothing all day but meaningless stitchery and pointless conversation, reading mindless drivel and never doing anything useful?” Caroline set her embroidery in her lap. “I will grant that our life is not as exciting as yours. However, ordinarily on a voyage such as this, we would have more freedom to move about the ship.” The reminder of her responsibility in their restricted circumstances deflated Emma, and she sank into a chair near Catharine and Margaret. “I’m sorry. I appreciate all you’ve done for me, and for Henry. I just can’t stand being trapped like this.” “I fear I’ve been able to do little to improve Mr. Henry’s situation.” Emma shook her head. “With you going down to read to him every day, the crew won’t risk abusing him too much for fear you’ll notice.” She smiled ruefully. “And knowing Henry, he’s grateful to have at least that much access to his precious books.” “And the food Mother is smuggling down to him can’t be unappreciated, either,” Catharine chimed in. Emma thought she saw a blush creeping over Caroline’s features. “It wouldn’t do to have him get weak or sick. You both will have a challenging enough ordeal once we reach home without either of you being vulnerable from illness.” They were interrupted by a respectful knock on the door. At Caroline’s nod, Margaret rose and went to answer it. “Lieutenant Stapleton for Miss Catharine, ma’am.” “Lieutenant, please come in,” Caroline called graciously.

234

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Margaret stepped aside as Christopher stepped in, his hat in his hand. “Good afternoon, ladies. I wondered if Miss Catharine would care to take a turn about the deck with me.” It was Catharine’s turn to flush softly. “May I, Mother?” Caroline’s benign smile was her answer. “Of course. The fresh air will do you good. Don’t forget your hat.” Quickly tying the straw bonnet in place, she took Christopher’s offered arm with a smile. Then, hesitating, she looked up at him with wide, girlish eyes. “Might Captain Sullivan come with us as well? I’m certain she would cause no trouble.” Christopher’s face looked pained, torn between duty and his apparent interest in the pretty young girl, but he seemed unable or unwilling to deny her request. “I would have to inquire of the captain...” Emma saw the man’s struggle, and with an inward sigh of frustration said, “That’s alright, Catharine. I don’t feel the mood for walking at the moment.” Caroline seemed to understand the sacrifice she was making. “Perhaps you could talk to the captain when you have the opportunity about arranging for Captain Sullivan to go topside occasionally. I’m certain he can see no danger from one young lady in the midst of all this water.” Looking from Caroline to Emma and back again, Christopher smiled in benign amusement, most likely at Caroline’s naiveté, Emma thought. “Captain Logan is fully aware of just how dangerous Mistress Sullivan is. But I will ask him.” “Thank you,” Caroline answered generously. “Take good care of my daughter, Lieutenant.” “Yes, ma’am,” he replied with a soft smile, escorting Catharine out with Margaret following to chaperone and closing the door behind him. “Do you think it’s wise to let her go with him?” Emma asked archly when they were gone. “He seems like a decent, gentle man. Do you know something of his character that I should be aware of?” Emma had never thought about it in those terms. “Do you mean aside from taking me prisoner?”

235

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Caroline’s mouth quirked. “Yes, aside from that. That was his duty, and I can’t hold it against him.” “Then no, I don’t know anything against him.” Emma deflated. “In the few times we’ve met, he’s seemed decent enough, and he’s a good officer. I know Logan trusts him completely. But he’s a sailor, and the life of a sailor’s wife is difficult. Do you want that for her?” “It’s not a question of what I want. It’s what she wants. She has spent eight of the last twelve months on a ship and has gotten the sea in her blood.” Caroline smiled. “I was worried for a time that she would take up with one of your crew, or turn pirate herself. But this is better. An officer of good reputation and position who will treat her well is more of a match than I could have hoped for her. And it’s a good match for him as well.” Emma sneered. “You sound like you’re selling off an animal. She’s a woman, not breeding stock.” “This is how our world works, Emma,” she replied in calm reason, “for the men as well as the women. Nicholas is promised to a young woman of large fortune and prestige when he returns. The fact that he cares little for her doesn’t enter into the discussion.” She felt a wrench at the mention of his name, and fought down the welter of sorrow and rage that rose up in her. Instead she asked, “Why do you do that?” “Do what?” “Call me by name here, but call me Captain Sullivan to any of them.” She waved her hand to indicate the rest of the ship. “Because they want to weaken you. The title gives you a status they have to recognize. They are trying to take that away from you, to deny it to you.” Her eyes flashed in contempt. “But they can’t gainsay me when I use it, and every time I do, it weakens their position. Even Captain Logan is wavering, calling you Captain as often as he does Mistress.” “I hardly think that counts. He was in love with me once.” “I believe he still is, a little bit. And you should be using that to your advantage as well.” “Caroline!” Emma was appalled at the woman’s brutal pragmatism. But she was unrelenting. “Emma, you are going into a battle where swords and pistols will avail you not at all. I know how you look down on the behavior of polite society, but it is precisely that society that will be judging you and in the end executing you. Since we’ve come aboard this ship, I have been denied nothing I have asked for, against men

236

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By physically much more powerful than myself. Because I understand how to use my position and those very rules you despise against them. A woman’s weapons in society are no less dangerous for their subtlety, and if you hope to come out of this alive, that is a lesson you had best learn quickly. They will have a much harder time hanging a proper lady than a freakish murderess.” She picked up her handwork again, as though dismissing the subject. “But of course that’s entirely up to you.” Emma was stunned by Caroline’s lecture. The older woman seemed so mild and unassuming; it was difficult to accept the cold calculation of her words. But Emma couldn’t deny the truth of it. Caroline was right, and Emma would do well to learn from her. The silence was broken by another gentle rapping on the door. Caroline looked up as Emma rose to answer it. Logan stood there, holding his hat under his arm. His hair was neatly slicked back, and his dark eyes were soft and uncertain. “I wondered if I might have a word with you.” Surprised, she looked to Caroline, but the woman was rising to her feet, putting her handwork away in a basket Emma knew did not contain embroidery, but instead held contraband food from breakfast for Henry. “Your timing is excellent, Captain. While you two visit, I can attend to my charity work in your brig.” That left Emma with no choice but to be gracious. “Please come in,” she invited him. He stepped in, bowing to Caroline who stood waiting. “Do you require an escort, Mrs. Randolph? I could have one of the men...” “No, thank you.” Her grateful smile answered him. “I’ve grown quite familiar with the way. I’ll return within the hour.” “Caroline.” Emma stopped her, resting a hand on her arm. “Thank you. And tell him...just tell him I’m worried about him.” Caroline squeezed her hand in sympathy. “I will, my dear. I always do. Captain,” she excused herself with Logan before deliberately turning to Emma. “Captain.” Logan bowed again as she left, then quietly closed the door behind her. Logan set his hat on the table, taking in the amenities of the room as though seeing them for the first time. “How are you finding your stay?” he asked finally. “Confining,” she answered without hesitation. He couldn’t help but give a guilty chuckle. “I would imagine. But you have everything you need?”

237

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Still burning from the sting of Caroline’s earlier words, Emma attempted to emulate the Englishwoman’s grace. “Aside from freedom, yes, we’ve been most comfortable. Please,” she indicated the chair he stood near, “won’t you sit?” She settled herself into the chair Caroline had vacated, holding herself casually erect with her hands folded neatly in her lap. The effect this had on Logan was astonishing. Usually in her presence, he slouched and swore, treating her like one of his crew. To her amazement, now he sat almost primly in his chair, his fingers steepled in his lap, his eyes focused on a point just over her shoulder so as not to look at her improperly. In short, he was behaving as though she were a lady. He didn’t quite fidget as he sat there, eyes darting uncomfortably around the room. “The Randolphs seem like a good family,” he said at last. By God, he was making small talk. She would have laughed out loud if she weren’t so completely astonished. Calling on all her training from the winter and the example of her companions, she answered mildly, “They have been very kind to me. I’ve been fortunate in their acquaintance. I understand the men of the family aren’t quite as amiable,” she couldn’t resist getting in. Logan actually smiled. “Well, I can’t speak for the son, but the father has had the Admiralty in a lather for months. The man knows how to use power, that’s for certain.” Perhaps husband and wife were more suited for each other than Emma had credited. But Logan was leaning forward, meeting her eyes for the first time. “Emma, you have to know I didn’t want this. When those orders came through, I vowed to stay as far away from you as I could manage. But Clay received the same orders I did, and...” His face darkened ominously. “I don’t know how, but somehow he knew where you were going to be. I had no idea you were in New Orleans. We were only there because Clay convinced me they needed replacement arms from the foundry there. I didn’t see any reason to doubt him.” “He knew you wouldn’t come if you knew I might be there.” She was surprised at the compassion she suddenly felt for him. Resting a hand on his arm, she said, “I don’t blame you. We had a traitor on the Lucifer who sold us all out. He’s the one I blame.” “He?” Logan was surprised. “Clay said his contact was a woman.” And suddenly Emma realized what a horrible mistake she had made. Eve. It could only have been Eve. She must have known about Emma’s relationship with Nick somehow and had used it to manipulate her. To her shame, Emma acknowledged it wouldn’t have been hard to predict how she would react to the scene she had walked in on. Eve

238

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By had set this all up. She hadn’t dared provoke a full blown mutiny, but no one could hold her responsible if the Royal Navy took their captain. Emma felt like such a fool. Logan covered her hand with his larger one. “We can make this right. Emma, if you marry me, they won’t execute you. I can protect you then.” He was so fervent, almost desperate, that instead of infuriating her as his thoughtless condescension usually did, it only touched her. She leaned forward to coast her lips over his, pulling back when he opened his mouth for more. To her surprise, the charged passion she had always felt from his caresses was gone, leaving only the comfort of contact with another human being. “There are so many reasons I can’t do that. It would destroy your career, and I would be a terrible wife. I knew this was coming from the moment I took my father’s place, but I thank you for asking. And who knows,” she sat up with a smile, “I’m not dead yet. Maybe I’ll find a way to escape the noose after all.” “Are you expecting a rescue?” he teased. “You, who refuses to rely on anyone for anything?” For the first time in weeks, she allowed herself to think of Nick, of the horrible risks he had taken for her, of the silken promise she had been too angry to hear his reminder of. Hiding a knowing smile, she simply shrugged. “Anything is possible.” Chapter 47 “You sure you’re going to be alright?” Reese asked again as Nick straightened his neckcloth and adjusted his hair in the looking glass in Emma’s quarters. “I could send someone with you.” “Reese, I’ll be fine. I’m not the wanted criminal here.” He grinned at his friend. The brow over Reese’s eye patch went up. “Yet.” Nick settled his frock coat into place and checked his appearance again. “By the time that changes, I hope to be very far away from here.” “God willing.” Reese followed Nick up on deck. “You don’t need to do this, you know. I doubt it will be a big secret when they bring her in.”

239

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Nick stopped at the gangplank. “I owe it to him to at least let him know Mother and Catharine are alright,” he said, more resigned than confident. “And if I can convince him to call off the dogs at the Admiralty, so much the better.” Reese cocked his head. “You do realize that the subtle approach hasn’t served us very well in this so far.” “You planning to sack London? Thought you were pirates, not Vikings.” “I’m thinking the Vikings had the right idea. Go on. But be careful. We don’t have time to rescue you, too.” Waving back over his shoulder, Nick headed down the pier and into the teeming London streets. They had been in port two days now. By Reese’s estimate, they had perhaps two weeks’ lead on the Constellation, and they were putting the time to good use. The ship had been dressed once again as the Artemis before they reached harbor and was currently careened with every indication that her hull was being scraped and repaired. Only a suspicious eye looking closely would realize that the tackle holding the ship out of the water was tied off in such a way as to make it a simple affair to drop the whole thing back in the water. Actual repairs were taking place, just nothing that would interfere with a speedy escape. Other quiet arrangements were being made for their departure. Elspeth and Lawrence were bringing on supplies to replace what they had used on the trip across. New sails, rope and tar as well as barrels of biscuit, water and ale were ordered in. None of the men were granted shore leave. The need for a rapid escape was too great and the risk of discovery too high. Even Nick would have preferred to stay aboard, but the chance of getting outside help was more important. He walked up from the waterfront into Wapping where he hailed a carriage. The driver looked surprised by the Pall Mall address Nick gave, but didn’t question it as he climbed into the carriage. It seemed odd being here, walking freely and alone in this place that was so familiar to him. But Nicholas’s life seemed remote now, as though it were something Nick had read in a well-written book and gotten lost in for a time. Despite the time he had been gone, over fifteen months now, little had changed. He doubted that anything short of another fire could ever bring any change to this staid, tired old city. The driver pulled up in front of the familiar brick townhouse, and for a moment Nick felt the urge to order him to drive on. Instead he paid the man and, fixing his self-image firmly in place, went in to face his father.

240

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Jackson answered the door. “May I help...” the butler started to ask, then trailed off as his eyes widened in recognition. “Master Nicholas?” Stepping over the threshold, Nick gripped the man’s hand. “How have you been, Jackson?” “I believe the pertinent question is how are you, sir?” Jackson replied, obviously dumbfounded. “Never better, Jackson, never better. Is Father in his study?” “Yes, sir. Shall I announce you?” Nick turned toward the study door. “Let’s surprise him, shall we?” His heart was pounding by the time he rested his hand on the knob. “Get a grip, Nick,” he chided himself. “You aren’t twelve years old anymore.” Drawing a deep breath, he twisted the handle and pushed the door open. Father sat behind his desk, pen in hand and thin spectacles perched on his nose, intent on the books in front of him. “Wilkins,” he said, never looking up, “I need the manifests from the Diana. They aren’t here with the rest.” “I’m sorry I can’t help you, sir,” Nick said in amusement. “I can get him for you, if you’d like.” Father’s head snapped up, his eyes locking onto Nick. He was silent for a long moment, then slowly he rose from his chair, slipping his eyeglasses off to place them carefully on the desk. “What are you doing here, boy?” Nick was surprised at the sting of his words. “I thought you would be glad to see me after all this time.” “Where is Caroline? And your sister?” Father’s voice remained cold and unyielding. “They’re both fine,” Nick assured him. “They should be in port within a fortnight.” “You didn’t come with them?” he accused. Nick fought off the wave of guilt his father was so good at instilling in him. “Circumstances didn’t allow it. But they’ve been in the attentive care of the Royal Navy, so I have no doubts they will be returned to you whole and unharmed.” “Circumstances.” Father’s tone was ominously flat. “Might one of these circumstances be Captain Sullivan?”

241

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By This wasn’t the way Nick had envisioned this conversation going as he felt it wrenched out of his control, forcing him to the defensive. “What do you know about Captain Sullivan?” With a withering glare, Father reached down to pull open one of the drawers of his desk, taking out a slender leather volume that he set on the blotter. Picking up his spectacles, he meticulously put them back on before opening the book. “You should have seen her today, Catharine,” he read with clipped precision. “She was like Athena atop the ramparts of Troy, watching down over the masses fighting and dying in her name. Or perhaps Artemis, cunning and dangerous and untouched by man.” “How did you get that? I sent it to Catharine.” Father closed the book with a snap and set his glasses on top of it. “It came to me instead, seeing as how your sister thought it necessary to go to your rescue. A meaningless gesture, as it turns out, since you apparently had no intention of returning.” “It wasn’t like that,” Nick protested. “No? Then why are you here when your mother and sister aren’t? I’ll tell you why,” he forestalled Nick’s response. “Because you thought it was more important to chase off after that whore than to look after your family.” Nick had to clench his fists to keep from striking his sire. “Don’t speak of her like that.” “So it’s true, then.” Father sighed in frustration. “Really, Nicholas, I knew you were a romantic, but I didn’t think you were a fool. Some harlot lifting her skirts for you shouldn’t be a life-altering event. It seems I failed to educate you properly.” He had been a fool to come here. “You’ve failed me in so many ways, Father.” He turned to leave. “Where do you think you’re going?” “I have business to see to before Mother and Catharine return.” “I expect you back here for dinner.” There was no expectation of denial in his command. Nick snapped his head around to stare at his father in disbelief. “You can’t be serious.” Father’s expression remained implacable. “You’ve been gone for quite some time. It’s time you started making amends for your absence.” Nick had taken one step forward before he was able to restrain himself. “I’ll be damned before I put myself back under your control, sir.”

242

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “So you would simply cast off all sense of duty and obligation?” Father was incredulous. “For what? A slattern criminal destined for the noose? What kind of a life is that?” “Mine.” Wrenching the doors open, he stormed out past a stunned Jackson and into the street. God willing, he’d never be back again. Chapter 48 Southampton marked the beginning of the end for Emma. The ship was taking on new crew and supplies, the current crew granted all too brief reunions with family. But more importantly, a messenger was being sent overland, riding as hard and fast as three changes of horse would allow, to carry word of the capture of the infamous pirate Emma Sullivan to the Admiralty and all the ears of London. The pressure to run was becoming palpable, twisting her insides so she couldn’t eat, couldn’t rest, could only pace despite the disapproval of her companions. This was her last chance to attempt an escape on her own. If she were free, maybe she could find a way to rescue Henry as well. If not, he would want her to get away if she could. But she knew she couldn’t do it. “I should just take one of you hostage and bargain my way out of here,” she said in aggravation to the women trapped in the small cabin with her. “You could do that.” Caroline didn’t look up from her sewing. Emma glared at her. “But you know I won’t.” Caroline just smiled benignly. “Oh!” Margaret interjected. “You could be pregnant! That’s how Anne Bonny escaped the noose.” “And who would the father be?” Caroline asked as Emma stared at the girl incredulously. “Were it Nicholas, she would already be showing. And I doubt Captain Logan would perjure himself by claiming it as his.”

243

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Emma found the woman’s casual confidence grating. “It could always be Henry’s,” she suggested crudely. “A product of a moment’s passion during an unsupervised visit on the crossing.” Caroline’s head snapped up, her eyes wide in horror. She recovered herself quickly. “You were never left alone with him long enough.” The reaction had been enough to satisfy Emma’s malicious urge, taking with it all her energy. She slumped down into a chair. “I know. And I couldn’t maintain the fiction with a straight face, anyway.” “You’ll just have to trust to others, Emma,” Caroline said in sympathy. “You aren’t alone in trying to gain freedom for yourself and Mr. Henry.” Emma watched in amazement as Caroline slipped a half dozen gold guineas into the channels she had sown into two layers of fine muslin, basting them closed before doing it again. “What on earth are you doing?” “Helping to protect you.” She held up the piece, and Emma realized it was the base for a set of stays, the coins divided by narrow spaces to insert the boning into. Emma just studied it, perplexed. “Caroline, they are going to hang me, not shoot me in the stomach.” Smiling, Caroline just shook her head. “It amazes me how innocent you are of these things. Money can shield you in more ways than one. They won’t do more than a general search of your person before taking you to prison. Once inside, you’ll be able to use this to buy better food and care for yourself and Mr. Henry, possibly even be able to be imprisoned closer together.” She began slotting in silver shillings. Emma just watched her work. “Why are you doing this?” she asked finally. Needle flashing through the crisp fabric, Caroline said simply, “Because I was asked to.” “I want to believe you,” Emma picked up one of the bright guineas, toying with it to avoid meeting Caroline’s gaze. “But you didn’t see him that night. I’ve never seen him so cruel.” She clenched the coin in her fists. “Considering the way I treated him, I can’t blame him.” “Didn’t his uncharacteristic behavior tell you anything?” She could hear the exasperation in Caroline’s voice. “And the fact that he sent us here, to you, instead of keeping us safe with him?” Caroline set the work down in her lap. “Why are you fighting so hard against something you already know?” The feelings inside her warred with each other, her defenses weakened in the face of this woman’s compassionate implacability. She had never had a woman in her life she

244

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By could talk to the way Caroline demanded, who didn’t let her hide behind her role as captain. It made her feel so vulnerable, but somehow at the same time she felt safe. “I can’t love him,” she said at last, barely able to make the words audible. “You can’t if you’re dead.” “Caroline...” “He’s a good man, Emma, and he loves you. There’s no better reason to love him. The differences you see between the two of you are all of your making. He’s already given up everything for you, changed himself completely. You can reject it all you want, but that’s not going to change the facts. And you do both of you a disservice by denying it.” “But why? I’ve never given him any reason to care.” “You’ll have to ask him when you see him in London.” “You’re so certain he’ll be there.” Caroline eyed her knowingly. “Nicholas is a stubborn man, like his father. He will be there. The question is, will you be ready?” Emma didn’t have an answer. The return messenger came the next day, judging by the speed with which the Constellation left port, less than two days after their arrival. By noon the next day, they were sailing beneath the bridges of London, making for berth at St. Paul’s wharf. None of Emma’s companions said a word about what was to come, but they prepared her as though she were going to meet her bridegroom. The cardinal red dress was brushed to a fine luster, the petticoat as clean and crisp as could be managed under the circumstances. Margaret helped Emma dress her hair, pulling it back tight and neat with just a few stray tendrils falling artfully about her face. Caroline’s treasure belt lay cinched close around her waist, a leaden reminder of what was yet to come. There was a respectful knock on the door before Logan came in. “It’s time.” Behind him were three heavy Marine sergeants, two bearing muskets and one with a heavy set of iron manacles. Fear and the desperate need to run overwhelmed her, but she fought it down, merely extending her arms to the man with the chains. “Is that really necessary?” Caroline protested, but Logan’s grim face was his only response.

245

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Emma heard Catharine’s soft, “Oh, mama!” and saw Caroline gather the girl in her arms as the heavy padlock closed on Emma’s wrists. She smiled weakly at them. “Thank you for all your kindness. It’s been more than I deserved.” “Go with God, Captain,” Caroline responded. “And have faith in him.” Emma didn’t think she meant the Divine. The crew topside were lined up in crisp military formation, creating a long red and blue gauntlet to the gangplank. Emma craned her neck around, but she seemed to be the only prisoner on deck. “Where is he? Where’s Henry?” “He’s gone ahead,” Logan answered quietly. “My superiors have decided to make more of a spectacle of you.” The acid in his tone spoke volumes of his opinion on that decision. Emma’s bravery quailed in the ominous implications of his words. Her eyes flashed about the deck, searching desperately for any avenue of escape. Drowning beneath the weight of her chains was preferable to some of the torments she could envision. “Steady on, Captain.” Logan didn’t look at her as he spoke, but she felt the comfort he offered nonetheless. Pulling herself together, she straightened her posture and strode to the gangplank, ignoring the eyes upon her. More red coated Marines waited for her at the bottom of the ramp, encircling a small, beaten tumbrel and holding back a crowd of gawkers that seemed to fill the quay. Emma was lifted into the cart and her hands chained to the front rail, preventing her from sitting down. “Have faith in him, Emma,” she reminded herself as the Marines fell into formation around her and began marching her off the wharf and into the crowd. The mob pressed close against her guard, eager to get a look at the notorious woman pirate, the likes of whom hadn’t been seen in over a hundred years. She felt their frenzy growing as she and her escort made their way up to the crossroads in front of the enormous cathedral and continued past it. Murmurs of wonder turned into catcalls and whistles punctuated with epithets of “Bitch!”, “Traitor!”, and “Whore!” Emma kept her expression unreadable, staring between the ears of the ass pulling her cart and refusing to acknowledge the crowd’s taunts. Her dispassion only seemed to drive them on. The guards didn’t interfere when the rabble began throwing rotted vegetables at her, merely spreading out so as not to get soiled themselves. The sides of the cart were high enough to hamper most of it, heads of cabbage and putrid turnips shattering on the rails to splatter her with the remains. She fought not to flinch. Emma couldn’t help the cry of pain that escaped her when someone scored a hit on her shoulder with a stone. Unable to turn to see her attacker, she simply ignored the boyish

246

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By laugh of joy the attack had garnered, bracing herself against further attack. Desperate, her eyes scanned the crowd for any familiar face, but there was no comfort to be found. The city closed in on her, narrow streets, tightly packed buildings, people everywhere screaming and shouting. There was barely any sky to be seen despite the day being bright and sweltering. Finally the cart rumbled through the gates into the courtyard connecting the Central Court and Newgate Prison. Emma felt an almost palpable sense of relief as the gates closed behind her, shutting out the noise and chaos in the streets. One of the soldiers climbed up into the carriage to unlock her from the cart, taking her arm to force her down to the tail where several others waited to lift her down. Then a small detachment flanked her to escort her into the oppressive stone edifice. Iron rang on stone, boots echoing in the narrow confines of the endless corridors. Finally they stopped, met by a dirty, scrawny old man wielding a ring of keys. At a nod from the lieutenant in charge, he slipped one of the keys into the enormous padlock and swung the heavy oaken door open. The soldiers holding her pushed her through, backing away to leave her alone in the small, dank room. She held out her manacled hands, but they just turned away, leaving her alone with her gaoler. “Will you tell me where my officer is?” Emma asked bluntly. The man just grinned at her, revealing a mouth full of blackened, rotted teeth. “Wouldn’t you like to know?” The age-darkened door closed with an empty, hollow thud, the iron lock ringing dully as it closed. Alone at last, she let her veneer of strength collapse and sagged into a heap on the dirty straw of the floor, clutching her manacled hands to her chest. “Please come,” she begged quietly. “Oh, God, Nicholas, please come.” Chapter 49 She didn’t have to wait long. Emma was fairly certain that wasn’t a good sign. For three days, she had seen no one but the gaoler who brought her her meals. A few shillings had improved the buggy bread, foetid gruel and stale water to marginally palatable bread, cheese, and watery beer, with the promise of the same for Henry. That gave her hope. At least now she knew he was here somewhere. She could hear the crowds building in the street, so when the guards came for her, she wasn’t surprised. It had even given her enough time to fix her appearance as much as the iron shackles would allow. When the door opened, she was ready, standing waiting

247

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By for them, her hands folded neatly in front of her as though the manacles weren’t even there. She stepped forward, not even waiting for them, turning to walk down the corridor as they fell into line behind her. They didn’t protest as she retraced the path she had followed on her arrival until finally she came out into the enclosed courtyard between the two buildings, wincing at the bright sunshine. Outside the gates, a roar went up from the crowd gathered there, but today it didn’t intimidate her. The fear and panic she had felt before was gone, replaced now by cold anger. They thought to make a show of her? Well, she would give them a show. But not the one the bastards wanted. In short order, they were back in the shadows, but this building was infinitely different from the prison. Built of brick and marble, the hallways were wide and well lit, everything well kept. The people walking through the halls about their business backed away as Emma’s escort marched her down the center of the hall. She could hear the dull rumble grow as they approached the courtroom. The doors were opened and she was escorted into the enormous courtroom that was the centerpiece of the Sessions House, more colloquially known as the Old Bailey. The Lucifer would have fit in this room, stem to stern, with enough space left to walk around her. Tall windows divided the wall opposite the doors, filling the room with clear, bright sunlight. The long bench beneath them stood empty, but it was the only place in the room not teeming with people. Before the bench stood an enormous half moon table arrayed with men in formal black robes and short white wigs or in simple dark suits, their heads still covered. Scattered among them were Royal Navy officers. More naval blues filled the witness box in front of them, broken up with the occasional civilian. The jury had already been empanelled and was seated in three rows in the box to the right of the witnesses, civilian and Navy officers both. Surmounting the room was a long gallery, packed tight with people willing to pay to get in. Emma was forced up behind the bar and the gate closed behind her. Bright light beamed down on her face from a mirror positioned over her head, angled to reflect light from the windows behind down onto her features. She struggled to keep her demeanor composed, not wanting to show weakness here where she was most vulnerable. They seemed to only have been waiting for her, because no sooner was she in place before the bailiff called, “All rise!” loud enough to be heard over the din. The noise quieted as everyone in the court got to their feet. A door at the end of the bench opened to admit five old men, each garbed in ornate black robes trimmed in blue and white velvet, long, heavy wigs covering their heads. They made their way to the velvet upholstered chairs waiting for them as the bailiff continued speaking. “This session of the High Court of the Admiralty is now called to order, the Right Honorable John Robert Nolan, Judge of the Admiralty, Admiral of the White, presiding.” “Be seated,” Admiral Nolan instructed, sweeping his robes aside to sit as well.

248

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By As the crowd settled back into their seats, Emma took the chief judge’s measure. He wasn’t a large man, round without being heavy, nothing overly noticeable about him. But somehow he had a presence about him, an aura of authority he wore with the same comfortable familiarity he did the wig and robes. His eyes scanned the courtroom quickly, and Emma was certain he didn’t miss a detail. When the room quieted, he spoke again. “We are here today for the sole purpose of hearing testimony against one Emma Sullivan on various and sundry charges. Is the prosecution present?” A small troll of a man rose from behind the mahogany table, lost in an ill-fitting robe, his wig sliding askew on his obviously bald head. “Aye, sir.” Admiral Nolan made a note as he acknowledged the man. “The court recognizes William Lund as leading the prosecution. Is the defense present?” The man who stood was young and unsure of himself, adjusting his wig and robes uncomfortably. “I am, your honor.” “The court recognizes Mr. Jonathan Smithson for the defense.” The judge made another note. “Your honor,” the young man said hesitantly, obviously overwhelmed to be representing a defendant before such an august panel, “I would ask the court to grant a brief recess. I have been unable to meet with my client to prepare any sort of defense.” Nolan looked up to meet Emma’s eyes knowingly. “I don’t think that will be necessary. If she’s truly innocent, I’m certain Mistress Sullivan will be able to present her own defense.” Emma let her hostility narrow her eyes. “If you insist.” A murmur rippled through the crowd. The judge looked puzzled but amused. “Prosecutor, please read the charges.” “Emma Sullivan,” the squat man intoned, “you stand here today accused of piracy, with secondary charges relating to the first of treason, murder, robbery, kidnapping, sedition, fraud, riot, sodomy,” a titter went through the crowd at this, “assault with sodomitical intent,” the snickers this time drew a harsh glare from the prosecutor, “theft from a specified place, petty treason, damage to property, threatening behavior and perverting justice. How do you plead?” The young advocate rose to his feet, but his words, “Not guilty,” were drowned out as Emma answered for herself.

249

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “I deny the right of this court to try me on any of these charges, I am an American citizen, and due all the rights that sovereign nation imbues. Moreover, I sailed under the protection of a letter of marque from the court of Louis XVI, allowing me the rights to plunder British ships in the name of the French government. As I see neither the American ambassador nor any representatives from Paris, I can only deny the validity of this hearing.” “Really.” The prosecutor sneered. “Your honor, Mistress Sullivan claims citizenship under one jurisdiction while serving another. Neither of which abrogate her previous obligations to the English crown.” “Captain,” she interrupted him. He hesitated in his sanctimonious diatribe. “I beg your pardon?” “It is Captain Sullivan,” she insisted calmly, “not Mistress.” Lund snorted. “A woman can’t be captain of a ship.” “Then I’ll be going now,” she replied, still calm, half turning to the gate behind her. “What do you think you’re doing?” His smugness was gone. She turned back to him, raising one eyebrow. “If I can’t be a captain, then I couldn’t be guilty of the crimes you have charged me with. You can’t have it both ways.” The rumbling chuckle from the crowd infuriated the prosecutor. “Advocate, get your client under control.” Smithson just smiled benignly. “I think my client has her defense well in hand.” This time the laughter of the audience was audible. The admiral let it go on for a minute before gaveling the proceedings back to order. “I believe it is in the best interests of this hearing to grant Captain Sullivan the use of her title, Mr. Lund. We’ll have it back from her soon enough. Begin calling your witnesses.” Lund was obviously disgruntled at having lost the crowd to Emma’s feint, but he replied only, “Yes, your honor.” And then the long list of witnesses began. Their words were irrelevant to her, as she had no way to refute them. As the sun rose higher, the courtroom became more stifling and airless, lulling her into a half-drowsing state. Her advocate spoke up occasionally, to challenge a point of order or clarify a piece of testimony. But for the most part, the witnesses were allowed to proceed unimpeded. Emma was amazed by how many of them there were. Perhaps she had been too soft, letting so many walk away.

250

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By The shadows in the room were beginning to shift direction by the time the Judge of the Admiralty called a recess. Everyone rose as the justices filed out. Then the jury and court officers began milling about, the audience in the galleries settling back down with their picnics, as Emma was led away. The holding cell she was taken to was dark and dank, smaller even than her cell in Newgate. The only light came in through one small slot high in the door, providing barely enough visibility to see her own limbs. She was given a roll and a mug of stale water and left in the dark. At least it was cooler here. She drank down the water eagerly, but ignored the bread, presuming it to be as weeviled as it was in the prison itself. She wouldn’t die of hunger waiting for the evening meal, just be uncomfortable. Emma had no way to judge how long it had been when she heard the scrape of the key in the lock again. The door opened and her advocate came in, a satchel in one hand and a small lantern in the other. He waited until the door closed behind him before crossing over to her. Setting the lantern down on bare cobblestone, he opened his satchel and drew out a wrapped paper packet which he offered to her wordlessly. Inside was ripe cheese and several thick slices of roast beef, the first fresh meat she'd seen in weeks. “Eat up,” he said to her surprised look. “You’ll need your strength.” He just watched her as she began eating. She could feel his tension as he tried to work himself up to asking something. “Are you certain you know what you’re doing? Taunting the court like that?” Emma took her time finishing the mouthful of food, watching him the entire time. When finally she swallowed it, she asked, “Is there any chance I’ll be found innocent?” His grim face answered her. She took another bite. “You’ve been given a dirty job, defending me, Advocate. There’s no way I won’t hang. Your record as a barrister is already damaged.” She set the food back on the paper, placing it on the floor at her feet. “But why go quietly? I can make your reputation in this city. People will be flocking to your door just for the notoriety. Let them hang me. But I refuse to be condemned by them. I’ll condemn myself first.” His eyes grew a bit wild. “What do you propose doing?” “I’m a pirate.” She grinned menacingly. “I’ll just do what I do best.” He seemed to consider that, rising at last to his feet to offer his hand. “I wish you luck, Captain. Whatever I can do to support you, I will.” She lifted her still-shackled hands to take his. “Good luck, Advocate.”

251

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By He left the lamp behind. Chapter 50 The afternoon looked to go in much the same fashion as the morning had. But as Emma stood at the bar, she could feel something was different. It took her a few moments to find the well-dressed man now sitting with the others in the witness box, being much better attended than any of the others. His face was deeply lined, as though carved from a weathered pine knot rather than shaped by age, and he carried himself with a haughty, almost dangerous aura. His dark eyes never left her as the afternoon went on. There was something almost familiar about him, the depth of his eyes, the thin, well-shaped mouth, that teased her, eluding her attempts to place him. Until the prosecutor called him. “Mr. Edward Randolph, please rise to give testimony.” The man was Nick’s father. He stood with an almost animal grace, crossing to mount the low riser that would allow him to be seen over the others. “Mr. Randolph,” Prosecutor Lund began, “please tell the court the damage you have suffered at the hands of Captain Sullivan.” He used the title with a sneer. “She kidnapped my son,” Randolph said, his tone flat and faintly ominous, “and when my wife and daughter went to ransom him against my better judgment, she took them as well and threatened to sell my daughter into slavery.” There were gasps along the gallery. Emma was hard pressed not to do the same. His words were such a calculated combination of truth, half-truth and bald lies, designed to be undefendable. She wanted to protest, but knew it would do no good. His words had the desired effect, the mood in the galleries swinging against her. Lund felt it, too, his lips pulling back in a rictus grin. “And what evidence can you offer in support of this?” “I have the reports from my family as told to me upon their return.” Emma noticed that Randolph wasn’t playing to the crowd or the jury, and not even to the judges. His eyes remained fixed on her, cold and unwavering as he spoke. “And I have this.” He removed a slim volume from his pocket and held it up. “My son’s own journal of his ordeal, smuggled out during his captivity. It documents in his own words the horrors he faced under the captain’s care.” He didn’t emphasize the words to shift their meaning, but the audience responded as though he had. “And would you share his words with us?”

252

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Randolph removed a thin pair of spectacles from his pocket and donned them with graceful motions. Then he opened the book and drew out a sheet of brown paper which he held up to the court before starting to read. “Dearest Catharine,” he began, reading in an almost gentle tone. “I am starting this record of what I expect to be my last days in the hope of putting your mind to rest as to what happened to me after our separation. I don’t want you to spend your life mourning for me and wondering what my final days were like.” The crowd responded sympathetically to the harsh, humiliating tale of Nicholas’s first days aboard the Lucifer. It was the first time Emma was aware of his perspective on things. Hearing him view her as so cold, so distant and cruel, disturbed her, but she remained aloof. Finishing that, Randolph paged ahead. “I’m sorry I haven’t written in days, dearest, but I have been ill for the better part of the week. Ill isn’t quite the truth. In reality, I’ve been horribly burned by the sun, tricked into working on the deck exposed in an ungentlemanly manner. It was my own fault, really, for believing the comradely suggestion. I paid the price with two days of delirium and pain the likes of which I hope you never have to experience.” The crowd was growing more restive now, muttering angrily as they heard the abuses piled on Nicholas’s head. But to Emma, the words were almost a balm despite his harsh view of her, bringing his voice to her even here where she was most alone. “But that wasn’t all she did, was it?” Lund prompted. “No. He also says how he was encouraged into piracy and treason by this...woman.” Emma could hear the insult that he hadn’t used. “And will you read that, please,” the prosecutor encouraged again. Randolph’s tone was less sympathetic now. “I’m the enemy, but they’ve given me the chance to prove myself, trusted me beyond all reason. And in the process, I’ve learned things about myself I never could have imagined. I can’t come home now. Who knows, perhaps I’ll turn pirate myself, if they won’t have me here. But I think this is where I belong. I have a plan that may convince them that I’m worth keeping, assuming they don’t kill me.” Emma was startled. But that was so long ago, before they had become lovers, even. He had wanted to stay even before he had any reason to. Caroline had been partly right. He had changed his whole life, but it hadn’t been for her. It had been for him. And for some reason, that made it more real to her, that he wouldn’t revert if she let him into her heart.

253

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Randolph finished reading the passage and closed the book to look up at her again over the tops of the rectangular frames. Emboldened by her realization, she spoke up, quiet but with enough power for the sounding board behind her to reflect her words out to the court. “Caroline won’t be very happy to hear you have been lying in her name.” His expression darkened as the observers murmured their surprise. Admiral Nolan leaned forward in his chair. “Are you accusing the witness of perjury, Captain?” “What would be the point?” This time she spoke directly to him, her voice projecting without artificial aid. “Caroline Randolph demanded passage on my ship when we encountered her off the Cuban coast. Demanded and paid for out of the cargo in her husband’s hold. She was determined not to leave her son until his ransom had been safely delivered to New Orleans as arranged.” “That’s ridiculous,” Randolph protested, turning to the bench himself. “Mrs. Randolph carried the ransom herself. The court can inquire of her solicitor into the particulars, but my wife left London with a letter of credit valued at ten thousand guineas in her possession. The opportunity to extort more ransom was just too much for this animal to resist.” The response of the crowd was loud and angry, but Emma was mostly unaware of it. Caroline had brought the ransom herself? But if that were true, why hadn’t she just paid it and been done with it? Unless Nick asked her not to... It took several moments for the chief justice to gavel things back to order. “Well, Captain?” he asked when he could finally be heard again. “How do you respond to this latest charge?” “There is no possible way I can, your honor,” Emma replied, maintaining her composure. “The only one who can settle the matter certainly is not present. Unless you would care to send for your wife, Mr. Randolph?” Randolph’s dark eyes narrowed. “She has been importuned enough by you. I will not have you do so further.” “So we are at an impasse. Meaning you are to be believed and I am not. So be it. I grow tired of this charade anyway. Admiral, you seek witnesses? I have an eyewitness for you. Let me relate every instance, every crime for you. Who knows better than I the deeds I have done? And let me tell you, Admiral, your list of charges is far too short.”

254

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By The chaos from the galleries drowned out all sound from the floor, forcing bailiffs to move through the crowd silencing them by threat or application of force as the situation demanded. As they quieted, she could feel the anticipation rising. Good, she had them under her control again. When the judge spoke again, it wasn’t to Emma. “Advocate, is your client aware that should she incriminate herself, this court will have no choice but to levy the harshest penalties possible?” Smithson rose from his seat, concern tightening his features, although he kept his words professional. “Sir, Captain Sullivan is fully cognizant of her current situation and speaks with my blessing.” Nolan looked resigned. “Very well, Captain. Make your statement.” When she spoke, it wasn’t to the court. Instead, she lifted her face to the galleries, tracking her eyes slowly along as though making eye contact with every man, woman and child there. “In the five years I have been captain of the Lucifer, I have commanded the seizure of thirty-seven ships. Prior to that, I served aboard her for the taking of fiftythree others. I shot my first man when I was fifteen. I’ve killed twenty-two more since.” Slowly she began laying out the list of all her crimes, naming the ships she could remember, the few names she had known of the murdered men. To put them all together like this threatened to overwhelm her with the enormity of it, but she pushed it down, pacing the enclosed space of the bar as she spoke. “To the charges of treason, I respond they are founded on deliberate willfulness of the part of this court and the government it represents to pretend the events of the War for Independence never occurred. I am a patriot, as are all the men in my crew. Those we have liberated from British impressments were likewise American citizens and subject no longer to the demands of a foreign ruler. Find me guilty of that if you will, but I will die a martyr for my country, not a criminal. As for the acts of war you choose to label crimes...” she continued on, relishing the tales of battles fought, ships damaged and destroyed, treasures taken, almost as much as her audience did. They hung on her every word, lost in the spell she was weaving until they were cheering the successes of the Lucifer and her crew. She couldn’t help but enjoy the power it gave her, making her strive to manipulate them with even more finesse. She turned further to her left, wanting to draw in the fringes of the crowd. Nick was sitting there. Her train of thought failed her momentarily as she drank in the first sight of him in months. He was sitting on the rail, reclined back against the corner pillar to look down on the proceedings. His white hair was tied neatly back and he was dressed in fine style. The only anomalies in his appearance were her father’s blue wool frock coat, worn and too large even on Nick’s broader shoulders, and Papa’s outmoded tricorn hat, now perched on his bent knee. She felt a flash of rage at the violation of her private possessions before she realized it was a signal. He was with her, he was here for her.

255

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By He seemed to see her comprehend, his face lighting up in a brilliant, wicked grin that could only fill her with a matching joy. “As for the charge of sodomy and assault with sodomitical intent,” she never took her eyes from him, turning her gaze playfully sultry as he cocked an amused eyebrow at her, “I can honestly say the thought never occurred to me before I took Nicholas Randolph captive.” She swung to address the bench, her voice low and husky. “That man can do things with his mouth that are worth dying for.” The audience roared with catcalls and jeers, once again resisting the bailiffs’ attempts to quell them. She glanced up to share a laugh with Nick. He grinned and winked at her before disappearing back into the crowd. Edward Randolph, who had retuned to his seat during her recitation, had risen to his feet again, his fists locked in fury. “You will not speak of my son so.” She just looked down on him. “Is it hard to hear he’s more of a man than you are?” Another roar erupted, deafening her. “The accused will refrain from antagonizing the witnesses,” Admiral Nolan warned. Emma didn’t answer, raising her chin in defiance as she stared Randolph down. “Was there anything else the accused would like to confess to?” the justice continued, his tone indicating his preference. Her point made and the day hers, she submitted. “No, your honor.” “Does the prosecution have anything further?” The little man rose to his feet in ill humor. “I believe our case has been made for us.” “And the defense?” “No, your honor,” the advocate answered, only half rising. Nolan turned to the jury. “Gentlemen of the jury, I give the case over to you. Do you require time for your deliberations?” The twelve men looked back and forth amongst each other, shrugging and shaking their heads. Finally the foreman rose. “No, your honor.” Admiral Nolan nodded. “How say you?” “We find the defendant guilty on all charges, your honor.”

256

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By This time when the court reacted, the judge didn’t try to hinder it. They waited it out, the judges conferring amongst themselves, the jury and witnesses gathering their things. Only Randolph remained motionless, glaring at her in grim satisfaction. It was what she had wanted, to bring a quick end to this sham of a trial, but now that she had achieved her goal, the fear crept in. Perhaps she should have kept quiet, or pled her belly to escape the noose she knew was coming. “Have faith in him,” she reminded herself quietly. “He’s here, he’ll come for you.” By the time the crowd settled, the judges had reached some sort of decision. “You have put us in a difficult position, Captain Sullivan,” Nolan said almost casually. “There are those of us who think you should be punished for all the crimes you have confessed to.” Emma’s blood ran cold. She knew the law well enough to know the punishments she had earned included whipping, torture and mutilation. They could make her suffer for months. “Fortunately for you, Monday is a hanging day, so we have agreed it would be more expedient to have it done quickly before you charm your way into taking over all of Newgate.” He straightened in his chair, his tone becoming more formal. “Emma Sullivan, you are hereby sentenced to be hung from the neck until dead five days hence, after which your remains will be hung off Dundee Wharf as a warning to all who see it. May God have mercy on your soul. This court is adjourned.” With one last strike of his gavel, he ended the proceedings, rising with his fellow judges to exit the courtroom. A moment later, Emma was again surrounded by red coated Marines who dragged her down out of the box to escort her back to her cell. Five days. She had faith in Nick. She only hoped it would be enough time. Chapter 51 “This is never going to work.” Nick looked over at Reese, sprawled uncomfortably on the carriage seat across from him and Elspeth. His eye patch, usually so fierce and stark, was softened by careful grooming and a set of gentlemanly clothing. Nick couldn’t help smiling as Reese kept slipping his finger into the neck cloth, tugging on it in aggravation. “It will,” Nick reassured him, reaching over to slap his hand away. “If you stop fidgeting and look natural.”

257

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Reese just glared back at him. “We’ve got no weapons, no back up, and we’re just walking into the most notorious prison in all of England. There is no way this plan is going to work.” “Reese, stop,” Elspeth chided, her voice small and uncertain. “You’re frightening me.” Reese looked instantly chagrined, while Nick took her hand. “I promise you, it will be alright. Having you with us will allay any suspicions they may have. And only you could smuggle in the things we need to make this work.” “We could have hidden pistols in her skirts instead,” Reese groused. “Reese!” Nick echoed Elspeth’s objection. “She’s Quaker, you git. Besides, there aren’t enough pistols on the ship to let us shoot the captain and Henry free. If we keep our heads, we’re going to be able to walk in there and walk out without ever giving the alarm.” Reese still looked doubtful, but he subsided back into his seat. Nick let his attention drift out the carriage window, giving no heed to the city passing by. He could feel his anticipation rising, the desperate, nagging need to act finally able to be satisfied. He had to keep focused, keep the surge of adrenaline at bay. They arrived at the iron banded, oaken door on Newgate Street in short order. Nick opened the carriage door and hopped out, helping Elspeth step down as he assessed their surroundings. He turned his back to the door, blocking their conversation from any prying eyes as Reese closed their small circle. “Down to my right and around the corner is the entrance shared with the Old Bailey,” Nick said quietly, “and further down the block to the left is the main prison entrance. That’s where all the visitors and families of the prisoners come and go. If we get split up, get onto the street, find the dome of St. Paul’s and follow it, then head east along the river. That will get you back to the ship.” “You don’t mean for us to be separated, do you?” Elspeth’s face was sallow and tense. He covered her hand with his again. “No, of course not. But you know the captain would want us to be prepared for anything. Now, are you ready?” Elspeth bobbed her head quickly as Reese growled, “Let’s go.” Nodding, Nick turned and marched up to the door, knocking on it peremptorily. There was a sound of scraping from inside, and then a small rectangle of a window opened to reveal a gaunt, greasy face with bloodshot eyes leering out at them. “What do you want?”

258

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Nick turned on his most priggish manner. “My cousin and his wife are just in from the colonies and are keen to get a look at the pirates you lot are holding. Can you arrange it?” The door keeper growled. “Visitors use the main gates.” “My good man, they are Americans themselves! How do you think that mob would react should they find out?” Nick leaned closer to the small window. “I would make it worth your effort.” He could see the avarice light up the man’s eyes. “Ten shillings. Each. An’ you only gets to see the one. The lady pirate’s to get no visitors.” One obstacle at a time, Nick reminded himself. “I’ll give you one guinea for the three of us, and not a penny more.” He held up the burnished coin for the man to see. The gaoler licked his cracked lips as he studied it, studied Nick. Then the window slammed shut and there was a grating sound of iron on iron as the lock was turned and the door opened. The guard was a tall man, but hunched low, disguising his height, as though the weight of the building had crushed him down, inch by inch, year by year. He stood aside, holding the door for them. “Gen’lemen, lady, welcome to Newgate Prison.” The room they came into was small and dark, the weak fire on the hearth doing little to relieve the oppression. There was a rough hewn table with a few benches in front of the fireplace and a cot in the back corner which was currently occupied. Nick had never visited the prison before, but it had been all the rage amongst his mates at university, which was how he knew about this particular entrance. They had been admonished repeatedly against base and prurient entertainments, so the more adventurous young men had found this way to avoid the dean’s spies. “I’ll be takin’ that pay now, young master,” the man’s voice croaked as he spoke, “or we’ll be goin’ no further than this ‘ere guardroom.” “Of course.” Nick set the coin down on the table and pushed it across to him. It disappeared instantly into the recesses of his clothing. “Alright, gen’lefolk, shall we get started?” He led the way out into the maze of corridors, walking with the surety of someone who had spent many years here. It was awful, and for a moment, Nick wished they had left Elspeth behind. The place reeked of urine and excrement and illness, the cries and curses of the prisoners reverberating off the heavy walls and low stone ceilings. The

259

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By thought of Emma trapped in here for all this time fired the rage in him, but Nick crushed it down. She wouldn’t be here much longer. Sidling up to the man, Nick lowered his voice. “This English traitor turned pirate might be good enough for my backward cousins,” he confided, “but one Englishman in chains looks very much like another. Tell me about the pirate queen. Is she as beautiful as they say?” “Oh, aye!” The guard glanced back at Elspeth and Reese, lowering his voice as he leaned closer to Nick. “She’s tiny and fair, and looks to be so soft if you could ever touch her. Make you want to dirty her up a mite, if you know what I mean.” “Is she fiery?” “You’d think that, wouldn’t ya? But no, that one is as cold as ice, givin’ orders like she was still back aboard that accursed ship of hers and not days away from hangin’ by her pretty little neck.” Nick fought back a smirk. That was his girl. “I should very much like to see her.” He held up two gold coins so that only the gaoler could see. The man’s eyes went wide, but he shook his head. “Sorry, sir, but we’s got strict orders. No one’s to get near her. Not until the hangin’.” “But she won’t be as interesting when she’s dead and maggoty.” Nick added another coin to the first two. The guard licked his lips. “I don’ know...” Without saying another word, Nick added two more coins. Five guineas was more than half a year’s wages for this man. There was no way he would be able to resist. Snatching the coins from Nick’s fingers, he secreted them about his person, searching the corridors furtively as though making sure no one had seen his new-found treasure. His step became more determined, his search less secretive and more purposeful until finally he spotted one of his colleagues down a dim corridor off to the left. “Oy, Jim!” He waited for the other man to join them before continuing. “Take these folk down to gawp at the pirate. I’ve got business with the gen’leman.” “Why should I?” The other man’s eyes narrowed, his tone surly and aggressive. “Because I’ll beat you down again if you don’t. And there’s a farthing in it for you if you do.” Jim backed down. “No call to threaten, Tom. Coulda just tol’ me.”

260

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “I’m telling ya now.” “I hear ya, I hear ya. Ma’am, sir, if you’ll come this way.” Reese clapped his hand briefly on Nick’s shoulder. “Watch yourself.” “You too. Be careful. Those pirates are sneaky bastards.” Nick flashed a quick grin. Reese chuckled, then offered Elspeth his arm to follow Jim down the hall he had come from. “Right this way, good sir,” Tom said, gesturing down the opposite way. Nick followed him, his eyes adjusting to the deeper darkness. “It should be quite a show,” Tom added, continuing their earlier conversation as they made their way through the maze. “The chit is fearless. Barely even blinked when the judge sentenced her to hang. But you mind my words, she’ll be sobbin’ like a little girl once they get her to Tyburn. They all do.” “This one might surprise you,” Nick answered him blandly. “Maybe.” Tom shrugged. “I been wrong before. Not often, though.” He stopped next to one of the doors on the endless row. “Here she is.” Nick opened the small window in the door to look in. Emma sat with her knees up and her back against the wall. Her hair was still pinned up, although hanks of it had escaped to hang limply about her face, and her manacled hands rested on her stomach as she dozed. She lifted her head at the sound of the window opening, but obviously couldn’t see who was there. Nick stepped back. “Open it.” “Oh, no, sir!” Tom protested. “That’s not allowed. Too risky.” Nick narrowed his eyes. “How much would it take to make it worth the risk?” The guard was starting to look panicked. “It’s too dangerous, sir. It’d be my job. I got a wife, family back home. I gotta think of them.” Nick lifted his money pouch in the palm of his hand and bounced it experimentally. Tom went silent, his eyes locked on the bag.

261

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “I want to be the last civilian she speaks to, Tom. I could dine out on a story like that for years.” He pushed the bag into Tom’s hand, letting him feel the weight of it and see him start calculating how much money it held. “Open the door, Tom.” “I hope you know what you’re doin’, sir,” Tom surrendered, taking out his heavy ring of keys and applying them to the lock. Emma had risen to her feet by the time the door opened and was waiting for them, poised and in control. Her eyes widened in recognition when she saw him. “What the hell are you doing wearing my father’s coat and hat, you son of a bitch?” It wasn’t the initial reaction he had hoped for, but it would certainly confuse the gaoler. “Tut, tut, mustn’t let Mother hear you talk about her like that.” She moved her arms as though to cross them, but was hampered by her shackles. “You haven’t answered my question.” “Spoils of war, love.” He stepped further into the cell, trying to draw the gaoler further in as well, out of view of anyone passing the corridor. “You should know all about that.” It worked. “You know her?” Tom asked, stepping into the cell to see both of them better. Nick didn’t take his eyes off Emma even as he carefully judged Tom’s position. “Oh, yes, we know each other. Couldn’t get enough of me, could you, Captain?” “I should have put a bullet in your head when we first met,” she spat, “and saved myself a great deal of grief.” He shook his head. “Now, now, Captain, is that any way to talk to your rescuer?” It took a moment for the words to register with Tom. “What...” he started, backing up quickly as horror spread across his face. But it was too late. Nick swung, putting all his weight into the left hook he connected with the man’s jaw. Tom dropped like a cut sail. Nick was on him in an instant, rummaging through the guard’s clothes when he was sure the man was unconscious. He came up with the keys and his own money pouch. “Guess you won’t be needing this anymore,” he said, pocketing the money. Emma held out her wrists to him as he fumbled through the keys, looking for the right one. The third one he tried slipped in, caught, and then gave way. The second lock released just as easily, and the manacles fell at their feet where Nick kicked them aside.

262

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By She filled his arms a moment later, her body warm and soft as it crushed against him, her mouth as desperate and hungry as his. Nick’s hands slid up into the silk of her hair, dislodging the remaining pins to let it fall down his arms and tickle at his wrists. Then she opened her mouth to him and he was lost, her taste, her scent, the soft give of her tongue overwhelming his senses as he clutched her closer, desperate to feel every curve and plane of her again. She seemed to feel the same, her hands never stopping their frantic forays over his back and chest and face, her mouth just as mobile. Her soft, pleading whimper brought Nick back to himself. Catching her hands in his own, he pulled them down between the two of them as he slowly broke their kiss. “I hadn’t planned on making love to you again for the first time right here, but if you keep on like that...” Emma blushed, but kissed him again quickly. “First we escape, then we make amends.” He grinned. “I approve your plan, Captain.” But he quickly grew more serious. “Are you alright?” He held up her hands to study the raw, chafed marks about her wrists where the shackles had irritated her in all the time she’d been forced to wear them. “I’m fine,” she insisted, cupping his face briefly before taking his hand. “But for now, let’s get out of here.” “You’re right. Take off your dress.” She looked at him askance. “I thought we were saving the romance for later?” Shrugging out of the frock coat, he tossed it to her before bending back over the unconscious form of her keeper to pull the shabby boots of his feet. “You won’t be able to walk out of here looking like that. Time for a cunning disguise.” Understanding his meaning, she reached around and began undoing her laces. “What about Henry?” He worked the wretched trousers off Tom, leaving him in nothing but his smallclothes. “Reese and Elspeth are fetching him. We’re to meet up.” “Elspeth?” She paused, her dress in her hand. “You brought Elspeth in here?” He glanced back over his shoulder at her with a grin. “As fetching as Reese would have looked in the skirt and panniers, we figured it best to go with the genuine article. Henry wasn’t likely to fit in anything we could scavenge here, so we had to bring it with us.” He tossed her the pants as well. “In Elspeth’s skirts.”

263

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “Well, I think they would have noticed if we’d put them in my pants.” “Smart ass.” She threw her stays at him. The surprising weight of it made him fumble it. “What the bloody hell is this made out of? Lead?” “Gold. And we may be needing that, so hang onto it.” She wrinkled her nose briefly as she stepped into the rank breeches, pulling them up over her own pantalets. “It was your mother’s idea.” “My mother?” Emma grinned quickly before concentrating on the trouser fly. “Caroline is a very devious woman. I see where you get it from.” “My mother?” he said again stupidly. “Yes, your mother. Now were you going to give me that shirt?” Her amused look and the fist rested on her cocked hip shook him out of his bewilderment. Rolling the man over, Nick worked the shirt up over his head and gave it to her as well. In return, she threw him her gown. “Better put that on him.” He paused, feeling the warmth still suffused in the scarlet wool, his memory flashing to all the times he’d seen her wear it, how much it had come to mean to her. “Are you certain? We won’t be getting it back.” “I know,” she said, her voice resigned as she slipped the shirt on over her head. “But it might buy us a few more minutes if someone looks in and sees him in it. Make them think everything is as it should be.” She looked away as she wrapped the neckcloth carefully around her throat. Much as it pained him, he knew she was right. He dragged the man’s half-dressed form over to the pile of musty straw that served as Emma’s bed and worked him into the complex folds of skirt and bodice, positioning his head so that anyone looking in from the door wouldn’t see that this was definitely not a petite woman. Then Nick stood and took up the frock coat he had laid aside, her father’s coat, and held it for her. “Captain.” Emma turned and slipped her arms into it, pulling her hair aside as he settled it onto her shoulders. Before she could step away, he gathered her hair in his hands, smiling when he felt her shiver quickly. Unable to resist, he placed one gentle kiss at the nape of her neck as he deftly twisted the tresses into a tight knot. Taking the tricorn off his head, he placed it on hers snuggly, covering all her hair under the large crown. She turned, reaching up to adjust it. “How do I look?”

264

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By The oversized coat disguised all her softer curves, and the hat hid much of her features. No one glancing at her quickly would take her for anything but an impoverished young gentleman. Precisely as he hoped. “Ready to escape. Shall we?” “I thought you’d never ask.” Chapter 52 Nick checked quickly up and down the corridor before waving Emma out, closing the door as quietly as the ancient iron hinges would allow before locking it and pocketing the keys. “This way.” She caught his hand. “The court entrance is this way,” she said, pointing in the opposite direction. “The others are this way,” he explained, watching the hall warily. “They won’t wait long if you’d rather go without them.” She didn’t think long. “Come on,” she commanded, moving in the direction he had indicated. As they moved through the oppressive corridors, Nick began to wish for a trail of breadcrumbs. He thought this looked familiar, but everything seemed to look the same. Every turn made him less certain of where they were headed. He was just about to give up when he crashed headlong into Reese. “Oh, thank God!” Reese exclaimed, clapping Nick on the shoulder. “No wonder more people don’t escape. They wander about lost until they end up back in their cells.” Meanwhile, Emma was enfolded in Henry’s arms. “I was so worried,” she said, her words muffled against the breadth of his chest as he held her close. “They wouldn’t tell me anything.” “They told me quite a bit about you.” His expression was affectionate even though his tone was stern. “Really, Emma, do you think it was wise to challenge the whole of the admiralty like that?” She barked a laugh, wiping tears from her eyes as she stepped back. “I missed you, too, Henry.”

265

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “Maybe we could save the heart-warming reunions until we get the hell out of here?” Reese looked nervously down the corridors surrounding them. “We haven’t gotten away with this yet.” “I have to agree.” Nick put a hand on the back of Emma’s waist, guiding them all down the hall. “If anyone finds us, we’re visitors who got lost and are trying to find our way out.” “Well, the lost part is easy enough to manage,” Reese quipped. Nick eyed him reproachfully. “Otherwise, we just blend in with the crowds until we get out, go north into Westminster and then double back to the ship.” “Simple enough,” Emma approved. “There’s only one thing wrong with it.” “What’s that?” “Your hand on my back.” He snatched it away and grinned sheepishly. “Force of habit.” “Let’s go.” But her tone revealed her amusement. The corridors continued to twist and turn aimlessly with no windows, no signs to give them any sense of direction. Finally one hall opened onto a wider passageway, with dozens of people wandering in generally the same direction. The five of them fell into step behind another cluster of people, trying to look nonchalant as they made their way toward the open gates and freedom. The procession slowed as they neared the exit, the guards doing cursory inspections of all that went past. Emma moved to conceal herself behind Nick and Henry, pulling her hat down lower on her brow. But the soldiers doing the inspections seemed uninterested, barely noting the people who passed by. Nick had just inhaled a deep breath of relief when someone behind them tripped, crashing into Emma and sending her sprawling, her bronze hair tumbling down around her face as the tricorn skittered across the cobblestones. There was a brief moment where everything froze. Recognition dawned instantly, and the guards struggled to unshoulder their rifles, calling, “Hold!” “Run!” Nick countered, grabbing Emma by the arm to haul her to her feet, already shouldering their way through the crowd. A sharp whistle blew behind them, and instantly alarm bells began ringing all over the prison. The mass of people pressed in on them, milling in alarm and confusion.

266

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Dropping one shoulder, Henry plowed through, Reese and Nick widening the gap behind him as they raced towards the front gates which were already closing. They were unarmed, except for the rolled up stays Nick held clutched in his hand. Tightening his grip, he swung up with it, smashing the weight of those coins into the startled face of the soldier pushing the gate closed, dropping him instantly. “Come on, come on!” Nick shouted, stepping over the man to push his back against the gate, shoving it open again. Henry went through, taking Elspeth’s hand to guide her through as well, Reese right behind her. Emma paused, bending over the guard to relieve him of his saber before pushing past Nick and into the street. “What are you waiting for, English?” Nick skirted out, slamming the gate shut in the faces of the guards, who had finally made it through the throng. Grabbing Elspeth’s hand, he started down the street. “Come on!” The street was crowded with carts and pedestrians making their way about the day’s business. Nick showed no compassion, shoving aside anyone who got in his way. They could blend into the crowd later, once they were out of the immediate vicinity of the prison and its guards. People shouted and cursed at them, but everyone got out of their way, especially when they saw Emma brandishing her saber menacingly. Suddenly a squad of soldiers appeared at the intersection ahead, rifles in hand. Without even slowing, Nick turned, pushing Elspeth back the way they had come. “Go back! Go back!” Even as they all wheeled about, the soldiers shouldered their rifles and, heedless of the crowd, fired at them. The sudden panic was as much a help as a hindrance. In trying to escape the onslaught, the terrified mob tangled around a second squad finally making their way out of the prison courtyard. “This way!” Emma called, shoving Reese and then Henry down a narrow alleyway off to the left, defending it until Elspeth and then Nick turned down it as well. They followed no set direction, turning randomly down the narrow streets and alleyways until even Nick was completely turned around. When they came out onto the great crossroads of St. Paul’s, no one was more surprised than he. Slowing their steps, they made their way into the shadow of the great church, trying to hide their heavy breathing, Emma slipping the saber under her coat. Finally safely hidden in the dark recesses here the choir met the transept, they finally were able to stop to catch their breath.

267

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “This is ridiculous,” Henry protested hoarsely, bent over as he tried to catch his breath. “We’ve been on the run for an hour and we’re barely two blocks from where we began.” “There are too many of us,” Emma agreed, studying the area around them. “We can’t all make it out together.” “What are you thinking?” Reese’s tired voice sounded doubtful. Her eyes narrowed. “I think it’s time you went and prayed for us. You, Elspeth and Henry go mix in with the faithful. Nick and I will draw off the guards. As soon as it’s clear, make for the ship and get out of here. We’ll meet you in Plymouth before the week is out.” “How are you going to get there?” Emma looked at Nick, who just grinned. “We’ll improvise.” She looked amused herself. “If we aren’t there by high tide on Monday, don’t wait for us. Get back to the Caribbean. We’ll find you there if we make it out. Until then, the ship is yours.” “You can’t be serious,” Reese objected. “After all this, do you seriously think we’re going to leave you behind?” “Reese.” Henry laid a hand on his shoulder. “It’s her decision.” She gave her first mate a quick hug. “It will be alright, I promise. But I have to know that you’re safe.” “And him?” He gestured to Nick. “He got me into this mess,” she quirked a smile at him, “he can get me out of it.” Elspeth hugged Emma quickly, and then Nick. “Just promise me you’ll be careful.” “I will.” He held her tight, offering what comfort and strength he could. “I’ll take good care of her.” “Take care of you, too. We want you both back.” He could hear the restrained tears in her voice. “I will.” Nick crouched with Emma in the shadows of the cathedral as the others carefully made their way into the groups of people heading into church. “So, Captain,” Nick asked, keeping his voice low, “What did you have in mind?”

268

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By She looked around, and he could see her taking in all the soldiers scattered through the streets. There were dozens of them in the intersections surrounding the cathedral, making a clean escape impossible. “I want to lead them as far away from the others as I can. So that’s going to mean heading west.” “And taking as many soldiers with us as we can,” Nick agreed. “Christ, they must have the whole prison out looking for us now.” Her eyes never stopped moving. “It’s going to have to be something big to get all their attention.” He snorted. “I would think a simple cry of ‘Look, the lady pirate!’ should suffice.” “They aren’t going to believe it unless they see it. Something high...” She turned, looking back to the east. Her eyes lit up, her face getting that predatory look Nick had come to recognize as signaling a plan coming together. He followed her gaze, and saw the stables used by visitors attending services at St. Paul’s. “You’re planning to add horse theft to your list of crimes now?” Her teeth showed when she smiled. “It’s good to be well rounded. Come on.” They flowed into the crowd, Emma pulling her collar up to disguise the length of her hair and the femininity of her features. It was a pathetic attempt at disguise, but it only needed to last long enough to get them across the square. It almost worked. A bare fifty yards from the stables, they heard an authoritative voice behind them command, “You there! Halt!” Emma didn’t hesitate, only walking faster in response. Nick stayed right on her tail. “Stop, I said!” They broke into a run, headed not for the stable fence but a hand cart at the end of the stalls. She led the way, using the cart like a ramp to vault onto the roof of the stables. By the time he had clambered up as well, she was already halfway down the long roof, looking down into the pens below. The cry had already gone up in the street. From his vantage, Nick could see the scattered soldiers turning to hone in on them, rifles coming up from all directions. “Time to go, love,” he said, catching up with her. “You take that one,” she pointed to a grey filly that hadn’t been unsaddled. “I’ll take the black.” “You sure you can handle him?” The stallion looked menacing somehow.

269

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “I can ride you, can’t I?” With one last smirk, she leapt off the roof, landing neatly in the saddle on the stallion’s back. Rather than risk incapacitating himself, Nick dropped to the ground next to his mount and vaulted into the saddle, catching up the reins despite the protests and interference of the stablers. The mare sidestepped skittishly as Nick wheeled her about, to see Emma commanding her steed relentlessly despite her tiny size. The animal surged under her and they vaulted the fence, sending men, women and animals scurrying out of her way as the big horse’s hooves clattered on the cobblestones. Nick chucked encouragement to the mare and followed, turning hard to follow Emma, who had kicked her mount into a quick gallop straight through the heart of the square. She had wanted to get the attention of the soldiers, and they definitely had it. Shots reverberated off the close walls of the encroaching buildings. Instinct took hold of the crowd, scattering them from horses and weapons fire alike. Emma and Nick didn’t slow, weaving as best they could through abandoned carts and fleeing people, riding low over the necks of their mounts to keep from being shot themselves. They cleared the square in moments, driving headlong down Fleet Street. Another quarter mile and Emma fell back to run alongside Nick. “We’re going to need a safe shelter until things quiet down.” He nodded. “We’ll need to throw them off first.” “Right.” Without hesitating, she rose up in her saddle, leaping into the back of a passing hay cart as her horse charged on without her. Nick barely had time to join her before his own horse had gone too far. Emma threw straw up over both of them, disguising them as a dozen other horses went pounding past them. “Where are we?” she spoke softly against his ear. Trying not to let the gentle touch of her mouth distract him, he thought about the landmarks he had seen in their headlong race. “Not far from Covent Garden, I think.” “Can we get there from here?” He knew where she was talking about, and it made his stomach knot in trepidation. “Yeah, it’s not far. But we’ll have to hide you.” She peeked up through the straw before grabbing his arm. “We get off here.” They rolled out of the back of the cart, already in motion as their feet hit the ground to disappear down the nearest side street before they were noticed. This was more familiar territory to Nick, so he led the way through the alleys and streets until the came out in Leicester Square, where Nick was able to hail a closed carriage fairly quickly. Emma jumped in as Nick gave the address to the driver before climbing in himself. “Are you sure you want to do this?”

270

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “Can you think of somewhere else we could go and be safe?” She sagged tiredly back against the seat, closing her eyes. There wasn’t anywhere else, and he knew it. Any other place ran the risk of someone noticing her and turning her over to the authorities. “All right, but we have to do this carefully. If Father finds you...” “We’ll just have to trust to Caroline. I swear that woman could take on the king himself if she set her mind to it.” There was a quiet sense of awe in her weary voice. Nick couldn’t help chuckling. “You’re probably right. She’s certainly never been intimidated by Father.” Emma didn’t respond. Concerned, he moved into the seat next to her. “Are you alright?” Her eyes remained closed. “Being incarcerated for three months seems to have taken its toll on my fitness.” Relieved, he gathered her close. “Only you would consider that less than your peak. But don’t worry,” he stroked her hair gently, “you’ll be back in fighting trim in no time.” She didn’t answer, so he just held her, matching his breathing to hers as the carriage rumbled on through the streets of London. Chapter 53 Emma allowed herself to relax into the comfort of Nick’s arms, at least for these few moments in the carriage. She had been so strong for so long now, it was a relief to let someone else be in control for a little while. And he held her like he had that night in the nets, watching the stars together, as though nothing had changed for him in all the time they’d been apart. But Emma knew she was very changed. She just needed the right time to show him. Finally, he knocked on the roof. When the tiny window in the front opened, he instructed the driver to pull around the block instead. “No sense taking unnecessary risks,” he murmured against her hair as he settled back in the seat. She forced herself to sit up. “You don’t want to do this, do you?” “I want to keep you safe,” he insisted. “I know Mother will protect you, but you don’t know my father. He’s...implacable.”

271

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “I would have called him a bastard.” “Emma, please.” She noticed he didn’t contradict her. “Did you hear his testimony? He lied about almost everything, Nick. His wife, his children, anything to get me strung up. I almost hope we do meet him.” She couldn’t keep the threat from her voice. “All the more reason to keep the two of you apart.” She grinned. The carriage pulled up, and Nick got out, checking up and down the street before handing Emma down as well. They crept around to the grocer’s alley, slipping down it to the back of the house. Nick put his hand on the knob, peering in the window before he turned it and opened the door, pulling her in and shutting it again quickly behind them. Emma found herself in a bright, cheerful kitchen, full of shining copper and fragrant smells and two women staring at them with wide, startled eyes. The older woman, a tall, slender matron crisply done in black and white, was the first to speak. “Master Nicholas, is that you?” He crossed over to her to take her hands. “It is, Mrs. Jackson. I’m sorry to frighten you both, but we couldn’t come in the front. Is Father here?” “No, sir, Master Randolph is down at the waterfront on business. We don’t expect him until dinner.” “What about Mother?” “She and Miss Catharine are both home.” “I need to speak with her.” “Of course, sir.” She turned to the younger maid. “Anna, go fetch the missus. And not a word to anyone else.” When the girl was gone, Mrs. Jackson turned to Emma. “And is this the young lady?” Her words were still directed to Nick. His face instantly became tense. “Which one is that?” “The pirate captain you’ve been keeping company with, of course. Miss Catharine has talked about nothing else since she came home.”

272

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By The jig was up, so Emma decided to spare Nick any further floundering. “Yes, I’m Captain Sullivan,” she said, offering her hand. The woman took it uncertainly, but curtsied as well. Her smile was genuine enough. “A pleasure to make your acquaintance, Miss. I’m Mrs. Jackson, the housekeeper for the Randolphs.” “I’m pleased to meet you.” Emma couldn’t help looking back at Nick in amused befuddlement. He just shrugged, equally puzzled. “Can I get you anything, Miss?” Mrs. Jackson offered. “I’d imagine you’ve had a hard few weeks of it.” “I have indeed,” Emma agreed. “Just some fresh water would be lovely.” Nick was already at the pump, drawing up a fresh pitcher, before the housekeeper had even taken a step. The woman just smiled and began gathering fruit and fresh bread as well as a plate and knife. “Herself warned me and Mr. Jackson you lot might be showing up here. Been an exciting year for you, Master Nicholas.” He filled a glass with the water and pushed it towards Emma. “It’s certainly had its share of adventures.” Picking up the glass, Emma drank from it, savoring the cold purity of the water as it flowed over her teeth and tongue and down her throat, reawakening the dehydrated tissues. When it was empty, she set the glass down with a sigh. Nick handed her a long sliver of pear that he had cut from the piece of fruit he had picked up while she drank. The sweet crunch of it overwhelmed her senses, making her moan softly. “I haven’t had fresh fruit in weeks.” Eyes dark and hooded, Nick handed her another piece. A swish of skirts preceded Caroline’s appearance in the kitchen door. “Emma, thank God.” Emma was startled to be instantly enfolded in the woman’s welcoming embrace. “Are you all right? Did they hurt you?” Caroline’s arms offered a different kind of comfort than Nick’s had, the comfort of motherly care. Emma surrendered to it, surprising herself by returning the embrace, succumbing to the security of her embrace. “I’m fine, thanks to you.” “Did you have any trouble getting away?” Caroline asked, making it sound as though they had escaped from a boring social even rather than the most notorious prison in England.

273

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “No more than could be expected. I imagine they’re all very put out right now.” Emma was surprised to find tears of reaction standing in her eyes as she stepped back from Caroline’s hold. “And Mr. Henry?” Caroline’s words showed nothing but proper concern, but Emma saw a glimmer of something more in her eyes, a fear that her situation did not permit her to feel. Emma felt a sudden compassion, for both Caroline and for Henry. “He’s fine. He and the others should be making their way down the Thames even now.” Only Emma saw Caroline’s posture shift in relief. “That’s wonderful news.” She went to Nick, holding him close. “I’m so proud of you.” “For staging a prison break?” he teased as he hugged her back. “Mother, I think you need to reconsider your priorities.” “I’m just so glad you’re all alright.” Caroline’s cheeks were damp when she stepped back to look at them both. “What are your plans now?” “We need a safe place to hide for a little while. Probably until sundown tomorrow?” He looked to Emma for confirmation, handing her another slice of pear as he did. She took it, nodding. “When things quiet down, then we’ll be able to move on. If we could just stay in the cellar until then...” “Don’t be ridiculous,” Caroline waved away the suggestion. “There’s no reason not to stay in your own rooms. Your father never goes into that part of the house. It will be perfectly safe, and you can get some decent rest before you have to run again.” “Mother, we couldn’t put you in such danger...” But she was paying him no mind, instead giving brisk orders to her housekeeper. “Have the bath in Master Nicholas’s room prepared, and find a dressing gown and some proper clothing for Miss Emma in Miss Catharine’s things. Or perhaps you’d prefer some of Nicholas’s old things?” It took Emma a moment to realize Caroline was speaking to her. She swallowed the mouthful of fruit she’d been eating before answering. “I don’t think skirts will be good for flight.” Caroline nodded her agreement. “His old things are in the attic,” she directed back to the housekeeper. “Select some things that look about the proper size and she can choose from those. And we can’t be seen coming and going from the room, so make sure they have enough firewood and food.” “Yes, ma’am.” Mrs. Jackson immediately turned and began issuing her own orders.

274

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “What about Catharine?” Nick asked, drawing his mother away from the sudden flurry of activity. “Her rooms are just across the hall from mine.” “She’s gone out with her friends for the afternoon. I’ll take her aside when she gets home and explain the situation to her. For now, why don’t you take Emma upstairs. Use the servants’ stair. We don’t want to risk more seeing you than need to.” “Not that the entire staff won’t know about it within the hour,” Nick pointed out wryly. Caroline’s expression turned steely, her eyes on Nick but her words directed to the room at large. “I intend to make it perfectly clear that anyone breathing a word of this to anyone, and especially Mr. Randolph, will be sacked instantly with no references. Be good enough to spread the word, will you, Mrs. Jackson?” “Yes, ma’am.” Her eyes were wide with the ferocity of the threat. “Go on up now. If you need anything, ring for Mrs. Jackson. She’ll attend your needs personally.” She gave Emma another quick hug. “I’m glad he found you.” “You were right,” Emma returned the hug. “I just had to have faith.” Chapter 54 Nick led her to a narrow doorway accessing a dark, winding staircase that seemed to go up endlessly. “What was that about?” he asked as he led the way up. “What?” He was holding her hand, and she enjoyed the strength and surety of his grip. “What you said to Mother. About having faith.” “She had been trying to open my eyes to your finer qualities.” She quirked a wry smile at him. “I was rather stubbornly holding onto my resentment.” They came out on a narrow landing, where he turned to face her. “About that. You have to believe me, I never...” “Stop.” She put her fingers on his lips. “Given enough time, even I was able to figure out Eve had been manipulating all of us. I shouldn’t have been so quick to judge, and I’m sorry.” Nick held her wrist, placing soft kisses down her fingers and over her palm. “I could have strangled her myself when we found out she’d given you up.”

275

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By The gentle caress of his mouth distracted Emma for a moment, watching in fascination the pull of his lips against her skin. “What happened to her?” she finally asked, her voice barely audible. He was fully aware of her reaction and looked up at her with a knowing grin. “Reese put her ashore in Florida.” Relenting, he drew her arm through his, checking the hall carefully before turning down to the right. “He offered to bring her with us and leave her somewhere civilized, but she was having none of it.” “He must have been devastated.” “He was. But there was enough else to distract him. I think he’s doing better now.” The door Nick was headed to stood partly open. Before he could reach for it, a young boy dressed in house livery slipped out, startled at the sight of them. Averting his eyes, he bowed quickly and disappeared back the way they had come. Nick held the door and ushered her in. The room rivaled the guest room they had shared in Savannah for sheer opulence, but there was a level of lived-in comfort those rooms hadn’t had. The heavy velvet drapes had been pulled, but half a dozen silver and glass sconces lit the room and a fire burned cheerfully on the hearth. The fireplace was framed by bookshelves packed tight with all manner and size of book, and over the mantle hung a portrait of an elegant looking woman not much older than Emma herself. A large bed stood between two tall windows, with a heavy desk on the wall opposite. All the woodwork and wainscoting in the room was painted a crisp white, setting off the plaster walls which were a deep blue. Only the bed and desk were unpainted, the burnished cherry of them standing out in stark relief against the rest. The walls were covered in paintings and old maps, and even the floors were covered in layers of thick decorative carpets. Emma crossed over to stand in front of the fireplace, studying the portrait more closely. The woman wasn’t overly tall, judging by the chair she stood next to. Taller than Emma, but perhaps not as tall as Caroline. Her blonde hair was dark and her blue eyes so pale as to be almost gray. There was a gentle humor to her expression, but all about her was an air of gentle fragility. “This is your mother, isn’t it?” Nick came up close behind her without touching her. “I was about four years old when Father had that painted. I can remember her letting me watch the sittings and making faces at me for my amusement when the artist wasn’t looking.” “She was very beautiful.” Emma turned to look at him. He was still studying the portrait wistfully. “I couldn’t love Caroline more, but I miss my own mother sometimes still.”

276

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By They stood there for a long while before Nick shook off his melancholy. “Let’s get you undressed,” he said, drawing her coat off. She had expected a renewal of the passion they had shared back in the prison, so she was surprised when he was just gentle, carefully removing the pilfered clothing to leave her in her own cotton underthings. Emma sighed in pleasure as the boots came off, resting a hand on his shoulder when he knelt in front of her. “There’s nothing worse than boots that don’t quite fit.” He chuckled, drawing the trousers down off her legs. “It didn’t seem to slow you down any.” She looked down at him with soft eyes. “I had good motivation to keep going.” Standing up, he took her hand. “Come on.” Nick guided her to a pair of doors set opposite the fireplace, escorting her into the largest clothes cupboard she had ever seen. Rows and rows of fine shirts, waistcoats, breeches, frock coats and boots lined the walls, starting at the floor and rising up far over her head, enough clothes to dress almost her entire crew for a fancy ball. Emma just stared at it in amazement. “All this is yours?” Puzzled, he hesitated, as though not sure what she was talking about. And perhaps he wasn’t. It was so familiar to him, he didn’t even notice until she drew his attention to it. When he realized what she was staring at, he blushed slightly. “It was. The demands of society required it. This shirt for business, that pair of pants for the theater, a certain waistcoat for the Duchess’ ball.” His tone showed what he thought of all that. She let him lead her on, lost in the revelations she was getting about this man she thought she knew. What she was seeing would have confirmed everything she believed about him in the beginning, but it seemed so at odds with the man she now knew him to be. The bathing room beyond the wardrobe was as rich as the rest of his rooms. Between the windows stood a commode with a mirror set over the basin, shaving accoutrement left unused all this time sitting ready to use. Nearby was an actual seated privy, the bowl for the waste discreetly hidden behind lacquered panels. Several bureaus and an armoire stood along the walls, holding what she presumed wouldn’t fit in the wardrobe, all the small clothes and stockings and neckcloths a gentleman needed as well as the bath linens. And in the middle of the room, an enormous copper bath waited, steam rising off of it even in the muggy July heat. Nick went to it, dipping his fingers in to test the water before beckoning to her. Without arguing, she went to stand before him. His eyes locked with hers, never looking away as his deft fingers found the tie to her pantalets, slowly untying the bow to push them down over her hips. Her breath came a little faster as she stepped out of them, her

277

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By heart pounding at the passive seduction in his unflickering gaze. Eyes never wavering from hers, his fingers carefully undid the laces holding the neck of her chemise closed until it was opened wide enough that he could slip it off one shoulder and then the other. It fell in a pile on the floor, leaving her naked before him. But still his gaze didn’t shift as he took her hand and guided her to step into the tub. The heat of the water on sore, tired, filthy flesh drove all else from her mind, and she slowly sank down into it with a groan. Just as the water swallowed her head, Emma heard him chuckle. She didn’t care. It had been months since she’d had a proper bath and even longer since it had been hot. This was an indulgence she rarely got to experience. When she resurfaced, Nick had put off his waistcoat and was bustling about, getting towels and soap out of the armoire and a small jar from one of the dressers, adjusting kettles on a small stove which were heating even more water. Finally he knelt behind her. Ladling water gently over her head, he smeared some of the contents of the jar onto his hands and began rubbing it through her hair. The smell that came up from it was heavenly, rose and lavender and soap drifting about her head as the tender abrasion of his fingers on her scalp lulled her into a relaxed stupor. He leaned her forward to carefully rinse her hair clean, then just as deliberately soaped it through again. After he rinsed it out again, he wrapped her head snuggly in a towel and eased her back to rest against the slope of the tub. Then she felt him towel dry her hair before carefully working a wide toothed comb through the damp tresses, untangling every knot with soothing tenderness. When at long last he could run the comb through freely, he put it aside to thread his fingers through the damp locks, letting it slowly dry in the open air. Emma couldn’t have moved had she wanted to. The warm water and restful attention sapped all ability to control her own muscles, even to do something as simple as open her eyes. So she didn’t bother to try, letting her ears tell her when Nick got up to move about the room again. He tested the water and then stepped away, coming back a moment later to pour more hot water into the tub with her, the heat making her sigh as it seeped into the cooling places. Emma heard another drawer open and close before he was crouching next to the tub, wetting a cloth in the bathwater. There was an odd squelching sort of sound that she couldn’t identify. Then his hand trailed down her arm and into the water, catching her wrist to draw it up to the edge of the tub. Something soft coursed over her palm to wrap around her fingers, making her realize he was washing her hand, the squishing sound being the cloth he had soaped for the purpose. He lifted her arm carefully, rotating it slowly as he studied something. With careful delicacy, he placed gentle, healing kisses on the abrasions from her manacles before lightly washing over them as well. Nick continued slowly up her arm, carefully attending every hollow and crease before moving on to repeat the same attentions on her other arm. Response began, a low vibration deep within her as he moved the cloth to work over the length of her neck and down, her breath catching in her throat as he washed around the sensitive fullness of

278

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By her breasts. But he didn’t slow, didn’t pay them any more attention than was required to properly clean them before moving down over her stomach, stopping at the swell of her hips. When he lifted one leg up out of the water, Emma finally managed to drag her eyes open to watch him examine her foot and ankle before massaging it with the soapy cloth, sending suds coursing down her ankle. He continued down her calf and thigh, his fingers strong and mobile as he worked. The closer he came to the apex of her thighs, the faster her breathing came until she was certain he would caress her intimately. But at the last moment, he pulled away, taking up her other foot to begin attending to that. “Why?” she finally managed to speak hoarsely. When he looked up to meet her eyes, she clarified, “Why aren’t you making love to me?” He let his fingers work deep into the muscles of her calf. “Who says I’m not?” Maybe he was. His eyes certainly had the same stormy blue they got when the two of them had made love in the past. She licked her lips, her tongue catching on her teeth. “That’s not what I meant.” “Do you want me to?” He kept his voice low and husky as he slid the cloth up her thigh to finally stroke over her crease, his fingers probing her folds as he cleaned her with the same tender care he had shown all the other parts of her body. Her response was much different. With a wracking sob of pleasure, her head fell back, her legs opening wider to welcome his touch. He was beside her in an instant, one hand still gently fingering her as the other stroked her hair. “Is this what you want, Emma?” he murmured softly. “I just want to take care of you, but if this is what you want...” The cloth fluttered down, tickling the curves of her ass as it settled to the bottom, his bare fingers probing her gently, allowing the warm water into all her secret places. “Don’t stop,” she managed to say, “please, Nicholas, please don’t stop.” He nuzzled against her cheek, settling himself more comfortably as he trailed his fingers over and through her folds. “I’ve missed hearing you say that.” The vibration of his voice in her ear added another layer of sensation to her arousal. “Missed hearing you beg me, missed hearing you say my name.” She clutched his arm, heedless of her wet hand or his fine shirt, water slapping against the sides of the tub as she writhed against his touch. “And you’ve missed me, too, haven’t you?” he coaxed her with seductive tones. She could only nod, a short, sharp jerk of her head that communicated more than the desperate cries which were the only sound she could speak. He was in no hurry, drawing circles and curlicues over and around her nub, sliding into her before pulling

279

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By back out in a slow tease. His mouth was equally busy, equally slow, kissing and suckling along the sensitive column of her throat, adding layer upon layer of stimulation until she couldn’t hold it in any longer. With a spasm and a muffled, keening whimper she came, water splashing up over the end of the tub as she rocked violently against his hand, desperate for every last sensation. Pleasure washed over her, as warm and comforting as the water that surrounded her, as deep and powerful as the sea itself. A pleasure she knew she would only ever find with him. Chapter 55 He held her after, gently stroking her hair and placing affectionate kisses on her crown until she lapsed back into the comforting bliss of the water. Finally with one last tender kiss, he rose to his feet. “Just rest here for a while. I’ll be back.” Emma let the lethargy engulf her, the pleasures of warm water and orgasm making her loathe to move. Drifting in and out of wakefulness, she lost all track of time before he was back, coasting his hand over her hair. “Time to arise, love. I’m all out of hot water.” Fluttering her eyes open, she found him standing over her, looking remarkably content. He offered his hand, his grip strong and sure as he helped her rise from the water and step out onto the floor. Before she could move to see to her own needs, he was already carefully toweling her off with the same comforting intimacy with which he’d bathed her. Once he was satisfied he hadn’t missed anything, he held up a silk dressing gown for her to slip into. “There’s food and wine in the other room,” he said, bending his head to kiss her tenderly as she tied the sash. “I’m going to wash up quickly and I’ll be right in.” A part of her wanted to offer to help him, but she was still too far gone in relaxation to focus enough, so she did as he instructed. Passing through the clothes cupboard, she couldn’t resist drifting her hand over the myriad fabrics, reveling in the sensuality of them against her sensitive skin. This was what he had given her, this appreciation of the sensual, the communication of touch. She couldn’t imagine sharing it with anyone else. A glass of wine and a few slivers of cold chicken did much to restore her. Waiting for him to reappear, she poked through the contents of his desk and the volumes on his shelves, eager to learn more about him. Everything was crowded tight, as though he found everything important and could bear to part with nothing. “Did you find what you were looking for?” his amused voice surprised her as his arms came around her. She relaxed back into his embrace, enjoying the gentle nudge of his nose against her ear. “You had so much here. Don’t you want it back?”

280

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Nick didn’t look up. “All this was an attempt to stuff up all the emptiness inside me. I’m not empty anymore.” He turned her in his arms, allowing her to see the conviction in his demeanor. “Everything I need in this world is onboard the Lucifer. Or it will be, soon enough.” The words “I love you” never crossed his lips, but she heard it in his words nonetheless, breaking down the last vestiges of hurt and distrust that remained within her. Wrapping her arms around his neck, she rose up on her toes to meet his mouth, trying to communicate with her body what she couldn’t find words for. His hands settled possessively on her waist as he bent to meet her, drawing her closer so that she could feel the hardness of his erection pressing into her belly. Her channel tightened in response, already preparing to welcome his invasion, and she moaned softly. “Emma,” his words came harsh and rasping, “God, woman, I need you so much. Let me make love to you now.” Pulling back, she looked up into his dark, desperate eyes. “No.” He jerked back in surprise, obviously hurt and confused. Before he could pull away, she stepped closer to him, her hand on the tie of his robe. “Let me make love to you this time.” Hurt gave way to awe as his hand came up to cup her cheek. “I would like that.” Smiling, she let her fingers untie the knot of his sash, allowing the gown to fall open, revealing the sculpture of his body to her hands and eyes for the first time since this had all begun. She ran her hands reverently over his chest, slipping under the edges of his robe to push it down over his shoulders and letting it fall to the floor. He sighed softly as she stroked her palms over his throat and shoulders, down his back and over his ass before coasting down the length of his thighs. When she lightly caressed the rigid length of his cock, he hissed, making her smile. Catching his hands in hers, she drew him over to the bed, pressing him down onto it. “Lay down,” she commanded gently. Obedient, he inched back until he was reclined against the pillows, one hand resting in his lap to gently pull on his cock as he stared at her. “You don’t want to wait for me?” she smiled, nodding towards his slow pumping. “Just looking at you is enough for me,” he said, low and thick. She untied her own belt, letting the robe fall open just enough for him to get a glimpse of her secrets. “So all I need to do is stand here?” Her smile was wicked and sultry as she let the robe slide down off one shoulder, revealing her breast to his hungry gaze.

281

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “Emma,” he groaned, his grip on his cock tightening. The temptation to watch him as he stroked himself off was great, but that wasn’t what she had in mind for now. Letting the rest of the robe slide to the floor, she knelt on the bed, slowly crawling up his body until she straddled his waist, their faces inches apart. When she lowered herself to kiss him, she couldn’t restrain the moan of pleasure as their skin made contact for the first time. His hands tangled into her hair as his mouth moved over hers, hungry and welcoming, his hips already twisting, searching for entrance. But she was determined to take care of him the way he had cared for her. Breaking their connection, she rose up on her knees to look down on him. He seemed so vulnerable in his arousal, his breath coming quickly, his eyes wide and unsure what she would do. It filled her with a sense of power, but also an abiding sense of peace. There was nothing to be afraid of anymore, for either of them. She had to show him that. Bending down, she placed gentle kisses along his throat and down over his chest, working her way down steadily, letting her hands trace the path her mouth had taken. He gasped quietly when her breasts brushed along his cock, making her smile. To know he was that sensitive, that he wanted her that badly, was a heady feeling indeed. At last she crouched between his knees, her hair falling down around his hips. Leaning closer, she nuzzled into the nest of curls framing him, letting her cheek stroke lovingly against his shaft, kissing his balls with equal care as she switched to repeat the caress on the other side. His sigh encouraged her, and she lifted her head to lip slowly but firmly up the length of him before licking over the rounded head. Taking him in her hand, she gripped him tightly to bring him more easily to her mouth as she worked him with a hunger that surprised her. She could feel his blood pounding against her tongue and inside her fist, and the knowledge that she did that to him was intoxicating. He reached out and brushed her hair aside, watching avidly every move she made. Meeting his eyes, she never looked away as little by little she lowered her mouth down over his cock and was rewarded with the sight of him rolling his head back on the pillow as his hips arched against her. Smiling, she focused more on what she was doing, on the position of her teeth, the pressure of her tongue, the pace of her every movement until he was cursing and begging desperately. His balls hitched against her hand, his stomach tightening, and she prepared herself for the flood of his release. She wasn’t prepared for him to grab her shoulders and pull her off him with an animal growl, throwing her down on the mattress and forcing his way between her legs. The sudden shift in his demeanor fired through her, igniting her own primal need, so that when he probed for entrance, she was already enfolding him in her legs, demanding his presence. They cried out in unison as he pressed his way into the tight clench of her quim, the girth of his cock satisfying in a way that his fingers never could be. Fully sunken in her,

282

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By he held his position, his face buried in her throat as he tried to get control. She wanted to scream her frustration at him. “Move,” she begged shamelessly. “For the love of God, please move!” “I will,” his own voice thick and forced, “but you aren’t ready yet. When I come, you’re coming with me.” She sobbed aloud at his promise as he began subtle movements of his hips to please her. Gentle strokes quickly built in pace and intensity until they were meeting in frantic thrusts, their mouths on each other eager and hungry as they kept pace with their bodies. Need overwhelmed her, making her grip him tightly and roll them over, settling herself on him until she could feel his balls against her ass. He smiled, open-mouthed and ecstatic as she began riding him with all her strength. “There’s my girl,” he purred. “My beautiful, beautiful girl.” She lowered herself, her breasts caressing his chest as she whispered against his cheek. “I am yours, Nicholas. I’m entirely yours.” “Emma!” he groaned as she felt his body’s response against her thighs, within the giving channel of her center. He was so close now, she could feel it building inside him. “And you’re mine,” she growled possessively, rolling her hips against him. “I’m not letting you go now.” He roared, and she felt the exquisite pressure of his release everywhere he touched her. His hands clutched her hips as he bucked against her. Unable to escape him, the demand drove her on until her steady pace became ragged, frenetic, her own orgasm exploding behind her eyes, making her scream and sob his name until at last she collapsed on top of him, holding him close as he stroked her body with his hands, placing gentle, loving kisses on her face and hair. She relaxed in his arms as he slipped her into his embrace, holding her close and caressing her tenderly as they recovered. The feelings she had fought with so long finally seemed so obvious, and she surrendered to them, safe in the knowledge of his care. “I love you,” she said softly. Then with more surety, she repeated, “I love you, Nicholas.” He tightened his embrace, turning her to face him as he kissed her in slow, grateful acknowledgement. “I’ve loved you since the first moment I saw you.” She responded with equal fervor, letting everything she felt come out in her touch. “But what happens now?” she asked between lethargic, soul-deep kisses.

283

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “Now we forget about everything else except the two of us.” He slid his body back over hers, the weight of him comforting as he kissed gently along her neck. “Everything else can wait.” As her need rose under his attention, she found no reason to argue. Chapter 56 Caroline sat calmly in her chair, taking her tea and waiting for the arrival of her guests. Catharine was not so patient. “What’s taking them so long?” she complained, pacing the hearth with her hands knotted together. “They will be here when they’re ready, Catharine, and not before.” Caroline set her teacup back down on the saucer. “Now please sit down. Emma’s had a bad influence on you.” With a sigh, Catharine came over and slumped into the chair next to her. “I just don’t see what could be keeping them.” Caroline kept her expression bland, but it seemed to speak volumes to her daughter. “Still?” Catharine squeaked. “But they were...all night! And they made the most frightful sounds...” Caroline sighed. “Because it’s too much to ask them to be discrete.” Catharine’s face took a wide-eyed, almost fearful cast. “Is that...what it’s like? To be with a man?” she asked in a very small voice. Picking up her cup again, Caroline met her daughter’s gaze with as much composure as she could manage. “For some couples, yes. Not for everyone. It depends on the people involved. Nicholas and Emma are fairly volatile together.” “Is that what it’s like for you and Father?” Caroline was unable to resist the faint blush that crept over her skin. “I am not about to discuss my marital relations with you, young lady.” She took a sip from her cooling tea before Catharine’s uncertain look made her relent. “Suffice it to say that I don’t find my duties to be a burden. And you won’t, either, when the time comes. Your young man will see to that.” “My baby sister has a gentleman suitor?” Nicholas’s voice came from the parlor door. “Point me to the varlet and I’ll teach him the error of his ways!”

284

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “Nick!” Catharine squealed, launching herself out of her chair to throw her arms around him. A part of Caroline ached to hear her daughter call him by that name. Catharine accepted the change in her brother with much more equanimity than Caroline did. But seeing the warm smile on his face as he enfolded his sister in his arms assured her that a piece of Nicholas would always remain in the pirate Nick. “I was so worried about you,” Catharine confessed into his shoulder, never loosening her grip. He caught her chin and lifted her face. “Haven’t you learned by now that I have a fool’s own luck? No point risking your good looks on my account.” Gripping her shoulders, he stood her back to study her critically. “Now, what’s this about a suitor?” Emma, who had been standing back watching the reunion with an uncharacteristically benevolent smile on her face, now spoke up. “You can find no fault with him, Nick. He’s a decent, proper gentleman of means, handsome and gentle of temper. Just what every girl dreams of.” There was soft teasing in her voice. He turned in surprise. “You know this fellow?” Her smile was all innocence. “You could say I brought them together. He’s brave, too,” she directed this at Catharine, “if he’s already prepared to beard your father. Or totally besotted.” Catharine beamed, grabbing up Emma’s hands. “Isn’t it wonderful? He’s meeting with Father right now. If all goes well, I’m hoping Father will have him back to the house for supper.” “By which time Emma and Nicholas should be very far away from here,” Caroline reminded them all. Catharine sobered. “I forgot. It just all seems so unreal.” “It’s very real, as most of the papers can attest.” Caroline handed Emma The Daily Universal Register, watching her expression as she skimmed the front page. Emma’s eyes scanned back and forth, reading the headlines quickly, a smile slowly curling her lips. Finally she handed the paper to Nicholas with a chuckle. “Congratulations, love. You’ve been promoted to ravaging hoard.” She slouched onto the settee, her arms spread over the back, her ankles exposed daringly beneath the hem of her dressing robe. “I like the engraving best,” Catharine offered as Nicholas sank down next to his lover on the settee, reading avidly.

285

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Caroline knew which one she meant. It depicted Emma, or a very buxom facsimile thereof, sitting astride a rearing stallion, directing the mob of pirates around her as they sacked St. Peter’s Square. It was so very far from what Caroline knew of the truth, but she could feel the essence of Emma’s presence in the picture. The captain hadn’t done this, but she could have. Emma found it highly amusing. “Can I keep this?” she asked lightly, fingering the paper still in Nicholas’s clutches. “I think I want to mount that picture in my quarters.” “What about the others?” Nicholas paid no mind to Emma’s question, rifling through the pages for answers. “They’re away,” Caroline confirmed. “Page seven, the maritime rolls. ‘The colonial brig Artemis departed for Boston and Halifax at 5:07 pm.’” “So now it’s just up to us to get to Plymouth to meet them.” Nicholas dropped the newspaper on the table. “How do you plan to get there?” Caroline asked, considering their options. “The Lord Mayor has all the roads out of the city guarded.” Nicholas looked to Emma, who simply shrugged. “I’m more comfortable on the water anyway. They won’t be able to search every ship in port. If we could commandeer something small and fast, a sloop or...” “That won’t be necessary.” Edward’s voice from the doorway brought them all to their feet. His face was cold and hard as he took in the scene before him. Behind him stood Lieutenant Stapleton, looking baffled at the unexpected turn of events, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword. “I don’t know why I’m surprised to find you here in my house, Captain.” Edward’s tone was conversational, but Caroline knew that dark look all too well, as it shifted over Emma to settle on her. “It seems you’ve managed to seduce more than just my son.” “They didn’t need seducing,” Emma replied, her voice equally controlled. But Caroline could see the aura of menace already surrounding her as she quickly analyzed the room, looking for escapes and possible weapons. Caroline was grateful Edward wasn’t a military man and had nothing lethal on display. “They’re good, decent people who are generous enough to help someone in trouble.” “Any trouble you are in is entirely of your own making, Captain. My only obligation is to protect my family.”

286

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Caroline had to stop this before it went too far. “We are all fine,” she said, crossing to lay a soothing hand on his arm, “as you can see. Now please, let’s all just sit and talk about this.” Edward didn’t move, just studied her with cold, implacable eyes. “You knew how I felt, and still you hid her in my house.” “It is my house, too, in case you had forgotten.” Caroline felt her own ire rising. “And Nicholas’s. I will not turn my own child out when he needs help.” “He’s not yours.” She drew back from his words as though he’d slapped her. “I won’t allow you to speak to her like that,” Nicholas growled, stepping to her defense, and for a moment he looked so very like his father in expression that it startled her. Nicholas had always been so gentle and open. To see him suddenly so hard was a shock. Edward’s eyes never shifted. “Lieutenant, would you be so good as to send for the sheriff, please? I’m certain he would be grateful to take this problem off our hands.” The young man looked torn. “Begging your pardon, sir, but all officers are under orders...” Things happened so quickly, Caroline wasn’t even sure who moved first. In an instant, the lieutenant was on the ground at Nicholas’s feet, while Emma had the officer’s sword pointed at Edward’s throat. “Christopher!” Catharine dropped to the floor at the unconscious man’s side. Emma’s eyes never moved from the point of her sword, but Nicholas looked around in confusion. “This is who you want to marry?” he asked incredulously. “One of the men responsible for Emma’s arrest?” Catharine glared at him as she lifted the lieutenant’s head into her lap. “We can’t all fall in love with pirates.” “We have more important concerns than Catharine’s choice of marriage partners.” Caroline’s attention never wavered from the blade at Edward’s throat. “Emma, put the sword down.” The captain drew the blade back slightly, but Caroline could see the tension in her arm and knew that one false move on Edward’s part would meet with swift and bloody

287

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By reprisals. Trying to temper things further, Caroline suggested, “Now, let’s sit down and discuss this rationally.” “You expect to reason with this criminal?” Edward exploded. “She comes into my home and threatens me and my family and you expect me to reason with her?” Caroline cursed his stubbornness. “It’s vastly superior to the alternatives. Emma, you and Nicholas have no choice but to leave. Now.” Edward made no move to sit. “Are you just going to let her take Nicholas away from us? Again?” “Edward, Nicholas is going.” Her own determination came to the fore. “Nothing you say or do is going to stop him. Would you have him arrested as well as the captain?” She was relieved to see his dark glare, testament to the truth of her words. “Your husband will have to come with us,” Emma said flatly, her wrist twisting the saber threateningly. “He’ll raise the alarm if we leave him behind.” “He won’t,” Caroline vowed, desperate to stave off this latest threat. “I most certainly will,” Edward insisted, heedless of the threat to him. “You can take me, but I won’t go along quietly. You’ll have a hard time avoiding capture with me fighting you the entire way.” Emma’s eyes narrowed. “Then we’ll just have to kill you now.” Her arm tensed, preparing to strike. Nicholas caught her wrist. “Emma, please,” he asked in quiet supplication. “He is still my father.” “Leave him with me,” Caroline offered quickly. “He won’t betray you, if I have to lock him in the wine cellar myself. Please, Emma. For my sake.” Emma’s eyes flicked from Nicholas to Edward to Caroline and back again. Caroline screamed when Emma lashed out, but instead of slicing Edward’s throat, she slammed the hilt into his temple, dropping him to the floor in a heap. “We’re leaving,” she said abruptly to Nicholas, ignoring the unconscious man now lying at her feet. “Do you need to get anything?” “No, but you do, unless you plan to be noticed by everyone we pass.” He eyed her state of undress.

288

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “Once more with the clever disguises.” Biting her lip, she looked around uncertainly. Her eyes lit up when they settled on Lieutenant Stapleton. “What do you think, could I pass for a naval officer?” Catharine realized instantly what she was suggesting. “Oh, no. You are not stealing my fiancé’s clothes! I don’t even know if Father approved him yet!” Nicholas grinned at her, already working the blue frock coat down the unconscious man’s arms. “He’ll have to now, won’t he? Only way to save face.” “It’s not funny.” But her words petered out as she was distracted by the sight of Nicholas quickly undoing the lieutenant’s breeches. “Catharine, go to your room,” Caroline snapped, kneeling at her husband’s side. “But Mother...” “Now, young lady.” She left no room for argument. Catharine’s lip trembled, but the obeyed. Suddenly she turned and threw herself into Nicholas’s surprised arms with a small sob. “Be safe.” He held her close, stroking her hair gently. “I will, pet. And I will stay in touch, I promise.” Tipping her head down, he kissed her forehead lightly. “Now go on up. You’ve seen enough for one night.” She didn’t turn back this time. The skin at Edward’s temple was already mottling dark purple, almost black as blood pooled beneath it, promising a horrific bruise to come. Caroline glared up at Emma from her position at Edward’s side. “Was this really necessary?” Emma slipped off her dressing gown to reveal one of Nicholas’s shirts and her own pantalets beneath. She looked down darkly at the unconscious man at her feet. “After everything he’s done to me, yes, I have to say it was.” When her eyes came back to Caroline’s, though, there was more compassion in them. “Come with us. You deserve better than this. Henry...” Caroline forestalled whatever the captain was about to say, ignoring the quick flutter of her heart at his name. “My husband is not a bad man. He’s just very single-minded, and that sometimes makes him do foolish and seemingly cruel things. But he loves me, and I him. I’m not going to leave him, whatever the enticements.” “I don’t understand that.”

289

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “Of course you do.” She rose to her feet, her concern for Edward allayed. “You feel the same way about Nicholas, and would make the same choices I have, given similar circumstances.” Emma’s expression remained doubtful, but she seemed less certain of herself. Nicholas came over and handed her an armful of clothing. “There you are. One cunning disguise, courtesy of the Royal Navy.” “You’d better go change as well,” she said, dropping the clothing on the settee as she sat to begin pulling on the hose. “A gentleman and a naval officer traveling together aren’t likely to draw much attention.” “Aye, Captain.” Caroline watched him leave before crossing over to the desk, sitting down to draw out paper and pen. “Edward has a ketch he uses to make short trips to Southampton and Calais to check on his interests,” she said, starting to write. “It always has a skeleton crew on board, which, with the addition of yourself and Nicholas, should be enough to get you to Plymouth.” She finished the note, carefully mimicking Edward’s signature before sanding it and affixing his seal. When Caroline rose again and turned, Emma was just closing the snug-fitting waistcoat over her chest. Caroline offered her the letter. “This should secure their cooperation for you.” Emma looked at her curiously. “You forged his signature?” Caroline didn’t flinch. “If that’s what it takes to keep him and Nicholas safe.” “Are you sure you won’t come with us?” the captain asked, taking the letter from her. “You would make a hell of a pirate.” Caroline smiled. “I appreciate the compliment, but my place is here. I’ll leave the adventuring to Nicholas.” Nicholas reappeared at the doorway, waistcoat and neckcloth in place, his hair neatly pulled back. He shrugged into the frock coat before offering an envelope to Caroline. “That should lighten his mood when he wakens,” he said, looking down at his father’s unconscious body with something like regret. Caroline took it, turning it over in her hands. “What is it?” “A letter of introduction to a gentleman planter in Savannah from a gentleman of his acquaintance. Don’t let him be stubborn about this, Mother,” he emphasized, very

290

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By serious. “There is a great deal of money to be made with this man. If father refuses to contact him, you do it. Brodie is accustomed to working with strong women.” His expression softened as he looked at Emma. “I’m off to start a new life in a new world.” He seemed so certain, so confident in his decision when he turned back to Caroline, a wry smile curling his mouth. “Catharine’s the heir now. Let him settle it all on her. I don’t have any use for it now.” “Are you certain?” Caroline had to ask. “Think of all you are giving up.” Catching Emma’s hand, he drew her close. “But I’m gaining everything I could ever want.” Emma’s cheeks flushed, but she held her chin up defiantly, as though daring Caroline to gainsay them. “Well, then, you’d better have this.” Caroline drew a folded piece of parchment from her pocket and handed it to Emma. Unfolding it, Emma read the notations on it before looking up in surprise. “This is Nicholas’s ransom. You really did have it. All this time?” Nicholas took it from her, reading it as well. “This is Catharine’s inheritance,” he protested. “Seeing as you just gave her yours, it only seems fair.” She took Emma’s shoulders and turned her, knotting the girl’s hair to pin it tightly to her head with pins from her own hair. “It is doing what it was intended for all along. Buying your freedom.” “Mother...” his voice was thick with emotion. A soft moan of pain from the lieutenant interrupted him. Caroline snatched up his hat and jammed it down on Emma’s head, covering her hair completely. “Go. The Juno is down at the Blackfriars wharf. And take care of each other.” “We will,” Emma promised, squeezing Caroline’s hand. Nicholas hugged her fiercely. “I promise. Thank you.” And then they were gone.

291

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Chapter 57 The waterfront was still bustling despite the hour. Twilight tinged the masts and warehouses fiery orange, sending long shadows reaching across the cobblestones and the people making their way about their business as night slowly approached. Nick walked with more hesitation than he should, glancing around suspiciously for any threat of discovery. Emma more than made up for him, stalking through the crowd fearlessly, her attitude as much a disguise as her clothing. He had to admire her courage, considering it was her head on the block should they be discovered. It worked. People moved out of her way, shifting their eyes aside as if trying to avoid notice. Fear of impressments alone kept most seamen from starting any trouble with naval officers. “Which one is it?” she asked over the din of carts on cobblestones and the shouts of the longshoremen manhandling loads from the ships into heavy drays. “Next one.” He leaned close enough to speak into her ear, pointing ahead through the chaos. She nodded acknowledgement, forging ahead relentlessly. Nick’s thoughts had narrowed to the single focus of their escape. There wasn’t time for anything else. A part of his mind mourned the loss of his family, his mother and sister who he might never see again. But he suppressed it, knowing that even without him, they would be taken care of. Emma needed him more. And he needed her. Finally, they reached the head of the wharf and turned down it, seeking the Juno’ berth. It lay about two thirds of the way down, the only one not a frenzy of activity. The gangplank was down and unguarded, so they mounted the ramp. It wasn’t until they crested the rail that they were challenged. “May I help you, gentlemen?” the deck officer intercepted them, preventing them from descending. Nick stepped in. “We would like to see Captain McDonald, please.” He handed the officer Caroline’s letter. The man took it and checked the direction. “Just one moment, sirs,” he excused himself with a quick bow. Nick tried not to fidget as they waited, Emma’s composure irritating him. “How can you be so calm?” “What’s the worst that can happen?” She remained annoyingly complacent.

292

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “They could shoot us, that’s what!” She smiled wryly, not turning her head. “And that’s worse than hanging how?” “Still.” He knew he sounded petulant. “You could at least seem a little concerned.” When she looked at him, her eyes were laughing. The deck officer returned a moment later, followed almost immediately by the Juno’s commander. Captain McDonald was a compact but powerful looking man, striding across the deck with the confidence of his command. “Mr. Randolph,” he said enthusiastically, offering his hand. “Welcome aboard. I understand from your father that you need to make a quick journey.” “Just to Plymouth,” Nick replied, shaking the man’s hand with equal warmth. “The lieutenant here missed his billet, and we want to get him back before he’s strung up for desertion.” “Well, you’re fortunate,” McDonald said, giving Emma a quick once over. “We were running drills today, so everything is ready to go. We can be heading out to sea within the hour and have you to Plymouth by noon tomorrow.” “That would be excellent. Thank you.” McDonald eyed Emma doubtfully. “Your friend is very quiet.” Before Nick could intervene, Emma spoke up. “Randolph speaks enough for the both of us.” Her voice mimicked Henry’s tones almost perfectly, without the resonance of his lower register. McDonald seemed put at ease by this. “I have heard that. Make yourselves comfortable, gentlemen. We’ll make way as soon as we get clearance from the portmaster.” They made their way to the quarterdeck as the crew began mobilizing. Emma took advantage of their position to scan the deck, quickly learning all the positions and sails with a facility that always amazed Nick. He was certain that within half an hour of being on any ship, she could command it with the same skill she did the Lucifer. It took less than twenty minutes to get the approval they needed for departure. They pushed off out into the waters of the Thames, the current slowly drifting them down towards the Channel. It was a nerve-wracking ride for Nick. He constantly searched the shore, watching the bridges and docks they passed for signs of soldiers on the lookout for them. The sun set as they passed under London Bridge, obscuring the waterfront in darkness. His

293

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By only comfort was that it made things more difficult for anyone watching from shore as well. They passed the bend in the river at Wapping before unfurling full sail and making best speed for open water. He breathed easier when they sailed out into the Channel, but Emma seemed to grow more concerned, her eyes darting along the horizon looking for telltale lights that would warn of attack. Captain McDonald picked up on her unease. Finally, as they came around the cape at Dover, he questioned them. “Gentlemen, why do I think things aren’t as you presented them to me?” Nick looked to Emma, who simply shrugged. “We won’t make it out of this if he doesn’t know what we’re facing,” she said, not bothering to disguise her voice this time. With that, she drew the bicorn from her head and shook out her hair, revealing her identity to all. A gasp went up from the crew surrounding them. “Congratulations, gentlemen,” Nick announced, “you are harboring the most wanted criminal in all of London at the moment. You’re certain to go down in history for this.” They all stared at her in horror. “Heel about!” Captain McDonald commanded sharply. “Best speed back to London!” “I wouldn’t recommend that, Captain,” Emma said coldly. Nick drew the pistol he had claimed when he had gone back to his room to change, and pressed the barrel against the base of McDonald’s neck. “You’ll be taking orders from Captain Sullivan now,” he said, his own voice threatening. “And if you can’t do that, well,” he pulled back the hammer, “we’ll just have to replace you with someone who can. The hard way.” McDonald glared at him, his posture tense as he evaluated his options. All of them seemed to end with him dead, and Nick knew the man realized it. At last he surrendered. “The ship is yours, Captain.” “Good man.” She slipped off the frock coat and dropped it onto the hatch next to her confiscated hat. “Let’s get the guns ready, just in case. And tack further out to sea. We don’t want to be obvious to any shore positions.” There was a brief hesitation among the crew. “Do it,” McDonald snapped. They followed his command instantly.

294

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By It was a long, tense night. Nick sat watch on McDonald, guaranteeing his good behavior while Emma moved among the crew, instructing them to reset the sails for better speed, coaching the watch in what to look for along the horizon and generally gaining their respect. Trepidation turned to excitement. This was more adventure than a merchant crew normally ever saw, and the notoriety of the woman commanding them only added to that. By the time the sun came up, they were eating out of her hand. Sunrise saw them passing the Solent, the most dangerous stretch of sea they had to pass through. The docks at Portsmouth and Southampton teemed with military ships, while the waters around served as the major throughways for vessels of all stripe. There was no way they could pass without sighting the enemy. They made it to the far side of Portsmouth before the first masts hove over the horizon off to the south and west. It slowly resolved itself into a sloop, racing with the wind on a straight line to Portsmouth. Nick watched Emma study it, looking to the clouds and their own sails before announcing, “They’re going to pass too close to us.” “Can’t we get ahead of them?” Nick asked, trying to read the signs she saw. She shook her head. “No, we’re having to tack too much. He’s got the wind of us.” “Still, there’s no reason for them to suspect us,” Nick insisted. “For all they know, we’re just another merchanter plying the coast.” Emma looked at McDonald doubtfully. The morning lengthened with agonizing slowness, bringing them closer and closer to discovery. Everywhere on the deck, hands who should be working watched tensely as the sloop, now identified as the Miranda, approached, sails full and British flag flapping in vibrant red and blue behind. Nick held his breath when finally the Miranda cut across their wake about five hundred yards off, showing no signs of slowing or turning. A low cheer went up from the deck, which Nick couldn’t help joining in on. The report of the Juno’s signal cannon startled them all into instant silence. McDonald stood at the small gun on the stern of the ship, the smoke and powder from the shot drifting around him like a shroud. “No one takes my ship from me, Captain,” he said coldly. Nick cursed his own negligence. He had lowered his guard for an instant, but that was all it took. “You fool!” he cursed the man. “Do you know what you’ve done?” “What any captain would do,” McDonald replied, unfazed by Nick’s anger. “I am reclaiming my ship back by any means necessary.”

295

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “It’s not yours yet,” Emma said, watching the other ship intently. They all tracked it, barely breathing as it drifted on, and for a moment Nick thought they would get away with it until the hull of the ship began turning with almost painful slowness to plot an intercept to the Juno. “That’s torn it,” Emma said, turning to bark orders down at the crew. “Get the rest of those sails up. All of them.” “You don’t really expect to overcome a Navy warship, do you?” McDonald derided. “With a dozen five pound guns and a crew that isn’t yours?” “Emma, he’s right,” Nick had to admit. “These men have families, they don’t have any reason to help us.” She whirled on him fiercely, betrayal written large on her face. Before she could tear into him, the deck officer spoke up. “Beggin’ your pardon, Lady, but the gentleman’s right. We were willin’ when it was just runnin’. Made a good tale to take home to the pub. But if there’s to be shootin’, well, we aren’t soldiers, ma’am. Nor pirates.” Nick could see Emma’s thoughts tearing through her, reminders of her own crew and their families, the risks they had knowingly taken on for her. A choice that hadn’t been offered these men. She relented with resigned grace. “Are you still willing to run? If I were to make it worth your while?” The man looked about at his shipmates before looking back to her. “How?” “One thousand pounds to be divided amongst you,” she replied instantly. “And a promise of amnesty from your employer,” Nick added, meeting Emma’s eye. He could arrange that much through Mother, at least. “What do you say, lads?” the man asked over his shoulder. A soft chorus of ayes answered him. “What’s your name?” she asked the spokesman, more confidence in her voice than her posture showed. “Dean, ma’am.” He stood a bit straighter as he answered. “You’ve been promoted to third in command, Mr. Dean. Have Captain McDonald confined to quarters, if you please. In the meantime, let’s make towards shore, get the

296

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By wind working for us for a change. You get us to shore in one piece and the reward is yours.” Sounds of agreement echoed over the deck as the crew set about resetting the sails, working with the enthusiasm Emma seemed to inspire. The wind pushed them towards the headlands, the Miranda slower behind as they were forced to cut across the wind. “Is this going to work?” Nick asked quietly, standing at Emma’s shoulder. She didn’t answer. It took an hour to get close enough to make out the shore, but in that time the Miranda had been able to gain on them, closing the distance enough to fire a warning shot into the sea off their starboard side. “Ignore it,” Emma shouted to the crew. “We’re almost there!” When they didn’t respond, three more shots echoed across the water, the last of them shredding through the mainsail to splash into the water on the far side. “That tears it,” Dean pronounced. “I’m sorry, Captain, but we’ve done all we...“ The report of a dozen heavy guns off to the starboard made them all jump. Forgetting the imminent danger, many of the crew turned to the rail to see the brig that was racing with the wind full astern, smoke rising from the forward guns, so familiar to Nick it was like spying home. “I don’t bloody believe it,” Nick swore. “How did you do that?” Emma just grinned ferociously. “Make for the Lucifer, men. We’ll be out of your lines before you know it!” The pounding of cannon fire was deafening as they ran due west. Their pace was slow, but the distance closed swiftly, thanks to the Lucifer’s better position. The Miranda turned broadside, determined to take at least one of the ships with them, but it only made her more vulnerable to the Lucifer’s heavier guns. By the time the Juno came alongside, the Miranda was already listing badly, holed in below the water line. They tied up to the rail of the Lucifer amidst many cheers and happy confusion. Nick took the opportunity to scrawl out a message to his mother, which he handed to Mr. Dean. “See that this gets delivered. The lady in question will square everything for you.” “We’ll escort you within range of Plymouth,” Emma added. “Your sails and rigging took a lot of damage, and I don’t want to leave you foundering.”

297

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “Thank you ma’am, sir.” He touched his forehead in salute. “I must say, this has been quite the adventure.” They crossed the gangplank into the welcoming arms of their own crew. Reese met them at the rail to sweep Emma into a fierce hug, swinging her about the deck before setting her down to pound Nick on the back. “I knew they couldn’t keep you, no matter how hard they tried!” “How did you know it was us?” Nick asked, shaking hands with Theo and clapping his shoulder. Theo’s grin was infections. “Why else would a Navy ship be firing on one of their own? It could only have been you and the captain!” Henry enfolded Emma in his arms. “Welcome back.” Nick saw her smile against his shoulder. “A little close that time, huh?” He chuckled in return. “The important thing is that everyone is safe now.” “Not yet, we’re not,” Emma contradicted him. “Let’s get these men to safe harbor and get the hell out of here!” She began barking commands, the crew responding instantly, enormous grins creasing every face. A soft hand touched Nick’s shoulder, drawing his attention to Elspeth, standing there with her usual demure patience. “I wasn’t sure you would come back.” He drew her into the shelter of his arms to embrace her softly. “This is my home. Everything that’s important to me now is here.” Her arms tightened around him, and he thought he felt tears on her cheek as she whispered, “Welcome home.” “Nick!” Emma’s voice commanded his attention from the quarterdeck. He looked up to see her standing there, looking down at him, her bronze hair whipping behind her in the breeze, her posture a challenge. Curious, he mounted the stairs slowly, stopping a respectful distance in front of her. She studied him, her expression stern and uncompromising. “If you expect to remain on this ship as a member of my crew, there need to be some changes between us.” Nick’s heart sank. She couldn’t be denying him, not now, not after everything. He would do whatever she asked of him. He couldn’t do otherwise. But to have her reject him now...

298

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Her strong hands clenched the lapels of his frock coat to pull him close, her mouth open and hungry beneath his, her arms twining about his neck as she drew him even closer. Surprise left him frozen, but only for a moment before his own arms went around her, his passion quickly answering hers. Unrestrained cheers and catcalls broke them apart finally, grinning foolishly to the accolades of the entire crew, gathered on the deck to witness their embrace. Without hesitation, Emma nestled into the curve of Nick’s arm, one hand resting on his chest as she looked up at him. “I love you,” she said with the force of a vow, “and I want everyone to know it. No more secrets, no more hiding.” He closed his arms around her again, all his softer emotions getting the better of him. “You are the commander of my heart, Captain Sullivan. Whatever you will, I am yours.” “Do you love me?” Her question was girlish, almost hesitant, and he couldn’t help smiling. “More than anything in this world.” “Then shut up and kiss me again.” Pulling her close, he bent his head to hers. “Whatever the captain orders...” Chapter 58 Small feet pounded down the deck, dark hair and pale shift flying in the breeze. Nick caught the little girl up in his arms, holding her close even as he chided her. “Slow down there, moppet. You know you aren’t supposed to be up on deck on your own.” She just smiled at him happily. “Papa!” she chirped in the musical tone of the very young. “And where are your shoes? Your father paid a great deal of money for those cunning little boots, young lady.” “Papa!” she repeated, unfazed by his censure. He sighed, unable to keep up even the appearance of sternness with the girl. “Yes, moppet, papa.” Overjoyed at his concession, she began bouncing in his arms. “Papa, papa, papa!”

299

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “Yes, Hallie, papa’s here,” Reese’s voice came from behind them. Nick turned around as she reached out, leaning perilously forward into her father’s outstretched arms. Wrapping her little arms around his neck, she swung over monkey-like, proclaiming, “Papa!” before placing a childish kiss on his cheek. Reese had as little success looking stern as Nick had. “Where is your mama?” “Mama!” Hallie repeated brightly, bouncing again. Nick chuckled. “At least her vocabulary has doubled.” “Who would have thought it would be so difficult to keep one child confined?” Reese complained good-naturedly. “I swear she has magical abilities.” “I seem to recall Caroline having the same complaint about me.” Nick caressed the girl’s head affectionately. “It will serve her in good stead later.” “I’m just glad we aren’t marauding anymore. To be worried about her and Anna whenever we went into a fight... I don’t know how Emma’s father did it.” Nick’s jaw tightened. “He didn’t think of her as a child, did he? Always treated her like one of the crew.” “I suppose.” He nuzzled his daughter’s hair, blowing in her ear to make her giggle. “All right, young lady, let’s go find your mother.” Hallie opened and closed her hand in an approximation of a wave. “Ick!” she chirped. Nick wasn’t sure if she was trying to say his name or something else. Either way, it made him smile. Reese had met Anna Johnson about six months after their return from England three years ago. There had been an instant connection between the two of them, and within six weeks they had married. In the meantime, Emma had decided to give up the privateering and return to the honest trading the Lucifer had practiced before the war. With less dependence on combat for their livelihood, they had been able to reduce the size of the crew, leaving room to raise a family on board when Hallie came along the year after. Their new profession also gave Nick a real role aboard ship, that of cargomaster, finally putting the skills forced on him by his father all those years to good use. It was a good life, and Nick was content in it. “You look wistful,” Emma said softly in his ear from behind, making him tremble even now. “Not at all.” He pulled her into his arms, nestling against her back so they could both watch father and daughter, the latter now swinging on the lowest rung of the ratlines under her father’s watchful eye.

300

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “You want one, don’t you?” “Don’t you?” he asked quietly against her hair. She shrugged, holding onto his arms. “I don’t know. I doubt I’d make a very good mother.” “You’ll be a wonderful mother.” Nick bent his head to kiss along her throat, his eyes looking automatically down the cleavage of her dress and the narrow flare of her waist, his cock responding with its familiar rise. “This is because Catharine is pregnant again, isn’t it?” Emma sighed. “Three times in two years. What is she, a rabbit?” Nick chuckled. “Maybe she just has nothing better to do.” “But you do want children, don’t you?” Her tone was part hopeful, part uncertain. He drew her closer, pressing firmly enough for her to feel his burgeoning erection through the layers of her skirt. “I like having you to myself,” he murmured in her ear in a way he knew aroused her. “But there’s no reason we can’t try again, if you’d like.” She looked up at him, eyes dark with promise. “You probably need the practice,” she teased, taking his hand to lead him towards the bulkhead. “That’s right, blame it all on me,” he complained, surrendering to her. “Yo, James!” he called up to Henry, who was currently manning the helm. “Captain and I have business to conduct. We’ll be below if you need us.” Henry just glared down at him in disapproval. Nick shrugged, unrepentant. “Chit wants a baby. What’s a fellow to do?” Henry’s expression didn’t change. Emma was waiting for him in the shadow of the bulkhead, squinting against the bright sunlight, giving her nose an engaging crinkle. “Why must you do that?” she chided, already drawing him into the corridor, punctuating her words with soft kisses. He let his hands come up to measure the weight of her hair, his mouth working hers in slow passion as he backed her down the hall. “Bloke’s got to have some fun.” Fumbling for the latch, he pressed her back into their quarters, kicking the door shut behind them. “We really need to get him a girl.” “I think he’s pining,” she observed, her hands tugging his shirt from his breeches.

301

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By “Emma?” He nibbled along the sensitive vein of her throat, feeling her heartbeat quicken against his lips. She lifted his shirt up over his head. “Mmm?” Working his hands through the laces of her dress, he murmured, “I don’t really want to talk about Henry’s love life.” “No?” One by one the buttons on his breeches gave way beneath her fingers. “No.” Her gown fell to the floor as his hands spanned the narrow cinch of her stays. “Good.” She pressed against him, the simple ecstasy of flesh on flesh thrilling him in a way he only ever found with her. They didn’t talk again for a very long, satisfying while.

The End

302

Philippa Grey-Gerou And a Star to Steer Her By Philippa was born the eldest daughter of a Protestant minister in New England and was raised in various small towns throughout the Northeast and Midwest, where there was little to do but live in her imagination. She was a voracious reader, and started writing at an early age, settling on that as her life's work before higher education led her astray. After attending state and Ivy League universities to earn degrees in History, Anthropology and Folklife Studies, she settled in suburban Pennsylvania to start her own family. There she rediscovered her love of the written word, and has been writing ever since. She's been in love four times, had her heart broken twice, broke another's heart once, and is currently working on her happily ever after. [email protected]

Other works by Philippa Grey-Gerou: What They Call Sin Lindy James seems to have the perfect life. Position, security, comfort. It isn’t until a stranger comes into her life that she realizes just how lonely she is. Rogue Fitzwilliam has come to New York with a grudge and a plan. But he slowly finds that things aren’t as he expected, too late to prevent being caught in a net of his own making. They cross paths in a small cafe for the first time with electrifying results, launching them on an affair that will leave them both forever changed. But when disaster strikes, can they ever find a way to begin again?

This is a publication of Linden Bay Romance www.lindenbayromance.com

303